The Everfree Chronicles: The Alchemist

by Roran Dreamon

Rating: teen
Tags: Tragedy, Princess Celestia, Dark, Main 6, Nightmare Moon, Gore, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Romance, Sex
Length: 97757

The Everfree Forest, never a safe place for anyone to live in except for one colt, he calls it home.

Everyone has heard that the Everfree is not the safest place to be in at night, but for one lonely colt, the Everfree is his home and also his playground and school. Being banished to the moon is the worst punishment for anypony, but for a young colt like Nightshade, being banished to live the rest of his life in the Everfree Forest for a show and tell gone wrong, he wished his life was over. But he was wrong when he stumbled upon a crumbling old castle in the center of the forest, and the sweet voices in his head told him otherwise, now he is free, or so he thinks. 10 years later, he still lives in the same forest, in the same castle ruins, but with a new friend, and new companions that instead of trying to eat him, they protect him, a mystery he stopped trying to solve for 5 years, until when a certain young group of fillies get lost in his forest, and a group of ponies and their young dragon follow after them, Nightshade knows everything about that forest, he knows who enters and leaves his sanctum, but he doesn't know how much the outside world has changed, for the better and for the worst, his life will change, with vengeance and tears. His heart has already been turned to stone ever since his banishment, but can they heal his shattered heart, or will they end up fueling the fire of retribution without knowing it?

This Story takes from the beginning of the show going onwards.

My first fanfic, if it sucks just say it, if it doesn't than woot! I made something that popped in my head after a long thought while bored out of my mind.

I am back in business.

Published 2012-05-13 07:04:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-01-20 04:35:04 UTC

Interval 1: Chapter 1: New Life in the Everfree Forest...

The Everfree Forest, 10 years ago

All alone in the Everfree forest...stories told that this place is haunted and unnatural, that no pony controls the weather here, and that nature is in complete control.

I have been moving deeper and deeper into the forest, and i realize that it is still winter. The snow is deep and thick, and I rarely fall into the soft snow, wondering how something like this place be called haunted...if only I knew.

"So...rest of my life here...I can manage...as long as I find the juniper berry bushes...and wild cranberry bushes..than i can survive...but...I will die alone...with no pony..." my voice started strong and confident, only to end in misery and sadness.

"Don't be sad little one...you are not alone...I am here with you...and in 10 years...you will return, with me by your side...we will show the others what we are capable of. came the voice from inside my head.

I look around, hoping that the voice is just an illusion, but I know that it is coming from within my head.

"Reveal yourself! Stop Hiding and show yourself!" I shout. "Because of you I lost everything! I lost my home, my family, my town and my friends...because of you....I lost everything!" my voice now filled with venom and hatred.

The voice now laughs, its laughing, sounds so evil, but oddly soothing at the same time.

"Come now little one...in due time...I will show myself to you and everypony."

"It is all your fault....their is nothing you can do to change my mind...nothing...I now want revenge against Ponyville and you...whoever you are..."

"How Rude of me, my name is Nightmare Moon...the true Queen of Equestria...and you my mortal friend will be rewarded for your kind act...of keeping me inside your head during my exile on the moon. You and me...are going to be very close friends for the coming years."

"Really....close friends....you just costed me my life...my friends...family....everything else I held dear...why should I even consider being your friend?" my voice dripping with venom and hatred.

"Because little one...if it wasn't for you...I would not know if this dreary land has changed over the 990 years I have been banished to the moon...and now I see that it has indeed changed."

"Yea...whatever...I am still mad at you for ruining my life...and until you can come up with a proper way to apologize for basically killing me...don't bother talking to me at all." my voice cracking with barely held anger.

For the past 2 hours, not a single sound can be heard except for the sounds of my hooves on the snow and the occasional twig cracking in half. And during those two hours was utter silence and the occasional wind moving the tree branches overhead.

"So...did you come up with an apology, or did you give up on me already?"

"I will not apologize for something that you have done, I just gave you a simple push."

"Well...your push got me banished, and I know that this forest will be the death of me...it has been the death of every other pony that tried to make it out here on their own."

As I keep on walking, I notice that the air has gotten colder and was moving faster.

"So...Nightmare Moon...since you are in my head...why did you choose me? How am I special, besides me being a somewhat moderately good alchemist...and my eyes being like yours....besides those, what makes me special in your eyes?"

I stop walking, waiting for a definitive answer. "Well? I am waiting, and I will not move another step unless you tell me who I am to you." my voice filled with restrained rage and anger.

Suddenly the wind picks up in speed and ferocity, almost making me cover my face to stop the wind from knocking off the already torn scarf around my neck. And just as quickly as the winds came, it slowed down and stopped, leaving me with an eerie feeling that I was being watched.

That was when she spoke to me, not in her royal voice or her angry tone, but of one that knew defeat when it saw it staring you in the face, the cold hard truth.

"To me...mortal, you are the only closest friend I have..." her voice filled with sadness, which was unheard of in the legends that speak of her, that she is a demon of the night that almost plunged the world into an eternal night.

When she said that, those words struck a cord in my head, making me think long and hard to what she said. How was that possible that I was her only friend? How is she even here when she was banished to the moon? And also, would she ever really speak to me like that, she is a Queen, she should be speaking to me as if I was dirt, instead she speaks to me like we are on the same even ground.

"So, you really think of me as your only friend? I thought that you had plenty of friends back then, you know since you are royalty?" my voice somewhat teetering on the edges of both worry and compassion, my own feelings telling me that this is a ruse, that she is just trying to manipulate me into thinking that she was my friend, but I knew that she was telling the truth, I couldn't put my hoof on it, but I knew she was, I just know it.

"Yes, you are my only true friend, back than the nobles tried to win me over with such trivial objects and false affection, thinking that they can wiggle into my heart, but those fools only got my scorn when I found out they were doing it for favors and other braging rights. But not you, no, you are my friend because you and I have so much in common, and what we have in common, you will soon find out." her voice sounding both wise and threatning at the same time, I decide to quickly change the subject before I end up doing somethat that I will soon regret.

"So...erm, maybe we should find some place to camp out for the night, since it is the dead of winter and it is night time, wouldn't you agree?" my voice now stuttering, the cold starting to get to me.

"I think I see a large fallen tree...maybe we can use that for shelter until the morning..." I quickly try to avoid any form of her anger if I caused to her let loose her wraith onto me.

"No, keep going, we are almost to our destination, and our new home for the next few years, until you are strong enough to be able to take care of yourself without the need for my assistance." her voice now back to its old superior self.

"Well...at least I know have a general direction...I hope its not a cliff edge and you expect me to jump...cause that is not happening." my voice now lacking any hint of emotion, seemingly bored now.

After 5 hours of walking in a partial straight line, I(or is it we now?) have reached or destination, for what it appears to be the ruins of an old castle, vines and other plant matter already reclaiming the land the settled stone has taken over. Most of the castle looks like an ancient battle has taken place, and that battle looked rather one sided based on all the damage.

"So...is this our destination, or are we meant to keep going deeper and deeper until we are lost?" I somewhat say with a small hint of annoyance.

"Yes, this is our destination, and you should be glad that we are here, by the looks of things from your eyes, it is clearly night, which also means I can finally do this with your help of course Nightshade." her voice now has the tall tell signs of victory and achievement, as if she has finally overcome something large blocking her path.

"And...just what might this new thing be? If it is to control my body, I don't think so...I like being in-control of my body." my voice filled with partial confusion from what she said and fear that she might try to hi-jack my body and use it.

"No not that, why would I even want to control you, all I need is some of your magic to let me take a spectral form so I can finally get used to moving on my own when the time comes for my body to return." her voice filled with confidence.

"Alright...but please try not to control me, I like being me, even though I still hate you for ruining my life."

Even though she does not have her body, I still felt that she was glaring at me, which also gave me that thought of 'What will she do once she has a body? Will she kill me once she has it? Will she let me live as her servant if not worse a slave?' All those thoughts going around my head like a hamster running away from a hawk.

As Nightmare Moon finally leaves my thoughts, my horn slowly glows a very faint silver, and almost immediately the glowing disappears, but instead gets replaced by a dark purple cloud of starry lights grabbing onto my horn, siphoning off my magic, and the surrounding area's lingering magical energy, creating a first small purple cloud, but as the night goes on, the cloud grows double in size, becoming the size of a rose bush.

As the tendril keeps leeching off my magic, I slowly start to teeter on the edge of dizziness and exhaustion, feeling as if my life force was being sucked out, and as quickly as my faintness came, the feeling ended abruptly, giving me enough time to quickly back away from the cloud, fearing that I just sealed my own death warrant with Nightmare Moon for all the times I was talking badly and insulting her.

At first, the cloud slowly formed into a small pony, but as the cloud grew, so did the body, eventually in a matter of minutes, their was Nightmare Moon, back to her former glory, well almost back to her former glory, she was instead of being solid, she was see-through, and was also missing her signature armor and helmet, leaving her with nothing on.

"Well...that could have ended better, but alas I have my body back, but only temporarily seeing that I am still lacking a solid form, only having this spectral appearance...but you my friend...you gave such a contribution, that I hear-by pardon you of your petty insults and other foul words you have spoken of, and also, since we are friends, come inside and make yourself home, since we will be stuck together for 10 years." as soon as she is done speaking, she slowly starts laughing, the laugh started off small, only to grow louder in intensity and eventually ending in a mad-mare's cackle of insanity.

"So I take it that you are happy that you have somewhat of your body back...but I am wondering...was the crazy laugh really necessary? You have your body back partially yes, but what if somepony heard that laugh?" now concerned that Celestia herself heard that laugh and is now on her way to most likely kill me and dispel the illusion that is Nightmare Moon.

Nightmare Moon just looks at me, not the look with the glare that says "I am going to kill you slowly" or the look that says " Shut up weakling, I am your Queen, I do what I want to do and you can not stop me." instead it was a very strange look, one that set off many alarm bells inside my head.

"Erm...your...your highness...are you, alright? You seem to be in a daze...or..uh....staring off into the distance? If you don't mind me asking..." trying not to anger her in anyway, even though she is still a spectral illusion of herself, she still has partial control of my mind, making me fear and worry that she will use that to her advantage in torturing me.

Just as I ask her, she looks at me, and that look made my blood run cold with fear.

"You speak to much...maybe you should just relax...and by relax, I mean sleep."

As soon as she finished her sentence, my head immediately began to feel like it was shutting down, my body swaying a bit, feeling exhausted as if I ran a marathon at full speed without taking a break, I fall over, landing head first into a pile of soft snow, passing out in the process.

Castle Ruins, Everfree Forest, 9 Hours Later

As I wake up, I realized I was not sleeping in the pile of snow I passed out in, no...this new feeling was that of a bed, but I was banished from Ponyville and everyother settlement, so how did I get in a bed?

I look around, noticing that this bed was old, very old, every movement I made on it emitted a creaking noise, almost sounding like it would snap at a moments notice underneath my weight. It had a dark violet hue sheets, slightly eaten by the moths that was once here, cobwebs near the headrest, purple silk pillows, and a single large purple wool blanket, untouched by the moths, but covered in a thick layer of dust.

As soon as I get out of the bed, my bones pop from the sudden movement and I let out a sigh of relief as I regain my posture and try to get my bearings straight.

I survey my surroundings, I notice that the walls are old, seeing cracks along the stonework, the tapestries along the wall are tattered and slightly decaying, giving it that ancient and rugged look, a few pieces of furniture that did not fall apart or decay with the extreme ages they have been through, and a single vanity mirror rests in the corner, and the floor itself, seems extremely sturdy, a dark purple carpet lies on the floor, thick and covered in dust, and a single symbol lies in the carpet, a large darkgrey cresent-shaped moon, and from the way the light from the window hits the moon, it gives off a faint odd greyish glow.

"So...I am in the castle...but this room...it looks more like an old royal bedroom...but why would I be in the bed room, I am not even remotely close to being royal, unless what Nightmare Moon said about being close friends...that I was given an old room, but this room is her's most likely...and I am still wondering why she put me in here....spirits this is making my head hurt..." as I say rubbing my temples with my hooves, trying to massage the pain out.

I suddenly get this feeling that I am being watched,

"So it seems you are finally awake from your little slumber...that is good. Now, let us begin your tour of 'our' home. And also, try not to pass out again, it is hard to move your body when I am in this weakened state." Her voice sounding in a mother's tone, but also with the tone of higher authority.

I turn around, and I see that she was laying down on the bed I was in, a smug grin on her face and her eyes half-shut in a sultry gaze.

"Erm...uh....were you...sleeping in the same bed...as me?" my voice cracking in both embaressment and straight-up fear. My face turning red and my body shaking in place, almost at the same time I am sweating uncontrolably.

Nightmare Moon just keeps staring at me with that gaze, than suddenly breaks it of and somewhat laughs to herself.

"Yes, I was sleeping in my bed, while you were knocked out cold from my sleep spell, I decided to see what you were carrying with you, and behold that you were hefting around such items...you amaze me little one...you know that right, you lost everything to an alchemy experiement, and yet you keep working it. Why do you persist on such a pursuit, unless you are thinking of a way to take revenge through such an act, otherwise you are simply wasting your time." her voice still filled with authority and steel. "Also in your sleep I also decided to put you into my bed because If you die than I lose my only friend and my connection to this world, also during the day it is a wonderful sight to see from another being's perspective."

I look at her both puzzled and confused at the same time, Nightmare Moon, the Queen of the Night, caring deeply for a peasent, an exiled colt, not only does that mean that the old stories saying that she is a cold heartless mare wrong, but also made me think that all of the other stories about her were also wrong, that she was not a threat to Equestria, only a threat to Celestia's rule.

"You...you actually...care about me? But...I am just a lowly exiled peasent, why do I deserve your care...all I did was be your vessel for this world." my voice still cracking.

"Yes, I do care about you, since you are my only friend and you speak to me at a level to which only means that we are friends, also if it was not for your caring assistance and your own actions, I would still be alone on the moon, I still am but now I have somepony to talk to so I won't lose my sanity." her voice now back to its original royal tone. She looks out the window and I notice it is still dark out there, the full moon is still mid-way in the sky, giving off a pale blue glow.

"It is still night my little friend, come back to bed and rest, and do not worry, I will not harm you...much." her voice somewhat in a joking manner, while I on the other hand, still shaking with fear that she will use my body as way to relieve her stress and anger, or use it as a punching bag when I am out cold.

I give in, knowing that if I anger her to much or to often, she might just send me to the moon when she leaves it behind. I slowly climb back into the bed, leaving small hoofprints into the sheets.

"Are you sure that this is a good idea? Well...being that I am sleeping in your bed that is...and sleeping with you, which to me is well...lets just say doing this is making me very...very nervous." voice still cracking.

"Yes, it is a good idea because I get to watch you rest after such a heart-wrenching event, and I also get to know you better by being inside of your head while you sleep, so stop worrying before I make you sleep again like what I did earlier...infact, I will do that again since you keep questioning my every move." her voice carrying that motherly tone while at the same time with a hint of anger.

Before I can say anything, the same wave of weakness and exhaustion passes over me, once again forcing me back into unconsciousness.

"Sleep well my friend, by sunrise your new life and your training will begin, and soon...all of Equestria will be mine...along with you." she says with a small grin on her face, already plotting her move against Celestia and everypony else that will stand in her way.

Chapter 2: Nightmares and Painful Training

Everfree Forest, Royal Castle Ruins, Nightmare Moon's Chamber, Morning

After passing out for a second time in the same day, I realize that I might as well get some sleep before I start my new life with a mare that not only ruined my life, killed all chances of being normal, and also being the infamous 'Mare in the Moon', my life could not get anymore worse, fate on the other hoof had things planned a little differently for me.

Nightshade's Dream

The world was dark, the moon hanging over head, casting off a pale blue glow, the moon was full, and the Nightmare Moon was still trapped within its folds, but that was only the normal part about this place, looking around the place was like a bloody nightmare on the worst hallucinogenic plant in existence.

As I look around, the tree's were alive and moving on their own, the creatures within the forest started to move and fight the now living tree's and having no success in the process. That was when I saw the overly large claw going right at my face, and knowing that I was gonna die no matter what, I just stood in that spot and took the claw headlong, and without missing a beat, I died.

The old ponies said that when you die you see a bright light at the end of a fairly long tunnel.

Well, they lied and that was no light at the end of a tunnel, that was a train, and let me tell you something.

That train freaking hurts, feels like it ran me over, came back to make sure I was down, than ran me over a second time to make sure I was not getting back up.

You know that when you dream that you can die and not worry about the consequences once you wake up, well the dream I had made me realize that you can still feel pain even though it is nothing more than a dream, and this dream hurts.

Nightmare Moon's Chamber

"Ow...that dream actually does leave a mark..." I said as I groan from the phantom pains, knowing that since it was a dream and that I died in it, thinking that their would be absolutely no pain, I was so very wrong, their was pain and a lot of it.

"Why must the strange dreams always be the one to cause me to wake up sweating and almost falling off of the bed...wait a minute...how did I get into this bed again?" I said with a hint of confusion. Looking around I realized I was back in Nightmare Moon's chamber, and that I was sleeping in her bed...wait...I was sleeping in her bed, than where does that leave...

I turn my head to my right, and I see that Nightmare Moon was looking at me the entire time, and not in the creepy stalker way either, it was more of the 'I am watching you, and your discomfort amuses me' look. And by that look, I was having exactly and only these two thoughts. "MY god I am going to die." and also "Well, their goes my plan of finding a nice place to live for the rest of my live."

"Don't worry fool, as if I would actually stoop that low and do that to a colt that is both underage and also not yet ready for it, and besides, that dream of yours was fairly entertaining, except for the part where you just stood their slack-jawed and took that manticore claw to the face without even moving out of its path. It also seems that you must improve your body and mind, and I think I know just the place for your training." she said, her voice almost at the pitch for the 'Royal Canterlot' tone, but still loud enough to force me out of the bed and land butt first onto the floor.

"Alright, and for this training...what is it exactly?" I said confused, not knowing if this training is that when she returns that she will make me her royal guard, or be the one to instruct the new legion of soldiers that will do her bidding.

She gives me a very confident grin, one that tells me that when this training is over, I will not only be able to enact my revenge against Ponyville, but also be unstoppable for my conquest of anypony else that dares to challenge my power and my future authority.

"Do not worry Nightshade, or should I say 'Sir' Nightshade" Nightmare Moon speaking with her authoritative voice, basically saying it as a command."As of now, as my first royal subject and also my first Lunar Guardian, your first order is to become stronger and to be worthy of bearing my seal, you must be stronger than you currently are, and must master all of the magic that I will teach you, you will be strong and powerful, if you fail in this mission, than I will banish you to the moon in my placement when I return to this mundane world. Am I clear!" nearly shouting all of it until the very end, that last shout quite literally sending me flying into the wall, leaving behind a pony shaped dent into the wall.

"Yes..I understand...just...please your Majesty... can you not, use that voice on me, it is hard on my ears, and I am sure you rather have servants and citizens that can hear your enchanting voice than those that can not." I say, trying to use what little logic I can, knowing that she does not have to listen to what I have to say.

"Also, during my training...erm...may I ask, what will I be training with, and how long will I be training?" my voice cracked with worry for my own personnel health and safety.

"My most loyal subject, you will be training with a ghost from my past, a loyal guard that stood by my side, even when I became myself, and for how long you will be training, from when the sun rises to the time the my beautiful moon rises to greet the world with its night." her voice now filled with pride that I have accepted her offer, or in my case, my sudden uplifting into her good graces, if I only knew that she had any left.

"Alright, I am ready...I hope, let us begin..." I also whisper out "Once I am strong...they will all pay....pay ever so dearly..."

Everfree Forest, Castle Courtyard

The sun has partially risen into the sky, letting its warm rays bask me, as I just sit their, feeling warm for once after passing out face first into snow, sleeping with Nightmare Moon twice, and basically getting my sorry flank kicked up and down the courtyard by a ghost, A GHOST! How is that even possible I will never know, but I do know that it hurts like I was just ran over by a carriage.

"Can we please stop...if I keep fighting like this I might as well just throw myself at a brick wall until it falls on top of me." I moaned, my body in so much pain that if I somehow managed to give it so somepony else, they might be screaming in agony, but not me, for some reason I still feel pain, instead it feels like it has been numbed out by some sort of enchantment or some spell that was placed onto me when I wasn't paying attention.

A ghost was looking right at him, not the kind where only half of its body is their and the rest is just a single wisp of smoke and was floating in the air all pale white, no this ghost looked just like a regular pony, except was a ghostly silver, was wearing what appeared to be old royal guard armor, and was giving me a deathly glare.

"Get off your sorry flank and continue your training this instant you fool before I come over their and give you such a thrashing that you will not be able to sit down for an entire month!" the ghost shouted.

It has been 5 grueling hours of non-stop beat downs for me, every time I would get up, the ghost would find a new way to make me groan in pain, and each time I groaned in pain, I faintly heard an evil cackle somewhere, laughing at my pain.

"You know...I thought it was impossible for a ghost to be able to touch a solid object...I can now clearly say that myth is completely full of nonsense....ow." I groaned again.

"At least I have only 10 years to go through this....oh wait...I forgot 10 years is a long time...I can see the pain now..." I groan again before standing back up.

I take one last look at where I was sitting, and knowing that I will right in that exact spot for years to come, my training will most likely never end, but if it does, that will mean I am worthy for Nightmare Moon's loyal army, and soon my revenge will take a step closer, and by a step closer, I mean a large leap right next to the victory line.

Everfree Forest, 5 years ago

Waking up again, just like every other time, wake up, make breakfast, clean the palace, do workout by pushing heavy blocks, sparring practice, more heavy lifting, lunch, magic practices, more cleaning, and than dinner than bed, and ever so rarely giving the palace a quick look-over so I know that it is clean once I wake up.

I slowly groan and walk over to the mirror, making sure I do not fall over again, knowing that my instructor will most likely have set up a trap for me, but to my pleasure, no traps have been set.

Looking into the now dust free and completely repaired vanity mirror, I look into it, and I still see the same me, but I have changed, and those 5 years of constant combat drills and magical practices have really did a number on my body and on my mind. I look at myself as I grin deeply, my body grow out greatly, I now have muscles. MUSCLES! Big, thick strong muscles from all the lifting and pushing of the heavy stone blocks back and forth in the court yard, and also from the constant sparing practices I was forced to take with my ghostly instructor. As for my mind, I can now lift and throw the same stone blocks I have been hauling around, making it easier to repair the castle and bring it back to its former glory, as well with an array of new spells, creating fire, teleporting short distances, telekinesis, enchanting spells into objects, and best of all, transforming myself into almost anything that is somewhat the same size as me, in a funny term I can turn myself into a pony sized rock or into a small tree, or in my case when I pranked a manticore, I turned myself into a tree and it ran right into me, I almost died of laughter when it kept running, looking for me and to no avail, lost me when I was behind it.

I just keep grinning to myself, thinking that in only 5 years I have grown into a confident, and somewhat insane unicorn that is as strong as a normal earth pony while at the same time has the dexterous movements of a pegasus. As I look at myself, I realize that something was missing, and I realize that it was that I was still a blank-flank, which drastically dishearteningly made my day bad, now feeling like I have only made myself better but not finding my special talent, which is most likely not even close to being a royal guard for Nightmare Moon.

"So...better looking...stronger...smarter...and more agile, but no cutie mark...what a lame waste of 5 years...hopefully in the next 5 years I receive it before I go mad..."

I look around the room, everything is dust free and now has a faint glow of flawlessly clean to it, even the bed which looked old now looks like the way it was before the currents of time has taken hold on it.

"I wonder...I am still young...and yet with all this training...it gave me a body that makes me look older...hmm...eh, might scare some of the creatures inside the forest to back off from me....hopefully." I said, my voice has certainly gone deeper over the past 5 years.

"Maybe I should go back to Ponyville...see how it changed...maybe I can finally get some new fabrics...or steal some...seeing that I have no money...might have to a bit of a criminal while there...eh..like I care..." my voice is now switching back and forth my normal voice to my otherwise darker more venom filled voice.

Ponyville...a place that I have condemned to my wraith 5 years ago, and I am coming back, not to inflect harm onto anypony else, but for supplies and other goods, but with no money, magical theft is the only option, that or getting a job. I keep debating on what I should do in my head, fighting myself to figure out how in the bloody hell that I am going to do this without blowing my cover and most likely, exposing myself that the exile has returned and be condemned to death this time instead of exile.

"You should go to the town, take what you want, when you want, and don't let those stupid ponies get in your way, they left you to die, it is only fitting that you return the favor and leave them with nothing so they can suffer, just like you have suffered at their hooves." spoke a dark voice in my head, and I know that to be my shattered self, the part of me that died that day and twisted into a corrupted spirit.

"No...I will just stealthily go into the town...take what I need and get the hell out of there before anything happens...and that is that." I said with confidence in my voice.

"You are no fun...killjoy." my mind says back.

I put on my cloak, long has it been damaged and left unamended for those years, but once again I must wear it. It is a tight fit since I have not worn it for such a long time and that it was meant for a small colt for the rainy days instead of a regular use cloak.

To Ponyville I go to, and hopefully, not get caught.

Chapter 3: Past, Present, Ponyville

Ponyville Outskirts, 5 Years Ago

Ponyville was in its regular routine, pegasi were flying around, moving clouds into positions, unicorns and earth ponies chatting with one another as they talked about current events or trying to negotiate about prices on food or other random items that were up on the stalls for sell.

Outside of the town, standing on a lone hill with a large tree on top of the hill, stands one lone pony, breathing heavily from a long march out of the Everfree Forest. This one pony, a black unicorn wearing a torn dusty black cloak, its hood covering the colt's face, making him appear to be an outsider, and all he can hear is the unintelligible chatter coming from within the town.

"Ponyville...you changed a little bit...more houses...a few strange looking houses but nothing more...and the farm..." as I gaze at Sweet Apple Acres in the distant, seemingly has grown a bit. "You haven't changed at all, you are still the same as I left you...maybe I should pay my friend a visit..and give him a surprise he will never forget." my voice now has a dual tone, both my regular sounding voice mixed with my hatred and shattered self.

As I trot to the farm, I realize that their was a new pony working on the farm, and by the little one's appearance, it is a small filly, an orange coat with blonde mane and tail held together by two small red bands and wearing a cowpony hat. This new filly gave me the chills just thinking about it, how did this filly get here...why is she here...and what should I do if I get caught and I get exposed.

"You can always kill her if she tells on you...it is easy, just like how we killed those manticores and timber wolves back home in the forest, if we can kill beasts we can kill a pony. said the dark half.

"I will not kill unless it is absolutely required...and besides those are beasts that do not speak or think like us...we can easily kill things that always wish to inflict harm upon us...we can not kill ponies that can actually think and not wish harm upon us...so shut it before I use my training to lock you in my head and I will ignore your suggestions...am I understood." I said to my self, and if any pony was looking at me at this very moment, they would think that I am talking to myself, and think that I have gone completely insane.

As I keep trotting to the farm, my head slightly feels light as a feather, and I start to get the feeling that this was not a good idea.

Almost on Que, I see Macintosh bucking a tree, knocking all the apples down, and when I see him, I notice that he has grown as well, but his bulk is more noticeable and that he is actually taller than me by at least a few inches. As I watch him buck the tree, he looks in my general direction, than looks away only to do a double-take, and as soon as he notices that I am right their near the entrance to the farm, he quickly gallops right to me, and from my point of view, ready to buck me a structurally superfluous new flank.

I almost shut my eyes as my horn slowly glows a ghastly silver aura, bracing myself into a stable stance, creating a shield around me to stop him from bucking me into next year. But as I raise the shield, he stops his charge and actually tries to talk to me, which I was not expecting.

"Nightshade...is that you? I thought that you weren't allowed back here for killen that filly back in school?" his voice has gone deeper the last time I saw him, and his words weren't as mumbled as well.

"Macintosh...it has been...5...long...bloody...horrible...years...and that is all you can say to me? I thought we were friends Mac, you and me, we were friends, we had each others backs in case something happened, and guess what happened when I was getting exiled..." I said with anger and rage in my voice.

"For 5 YEARS I HAVE BEEN IN THE EVERFREE FOREST! DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT IT IS LIKE TO LOSE EVERYTHING YOU HOLD DEAR IN AN INSTANT! my voice quickly rising into a full blown shout, nearly causing my hood to be taken down from the force.

I stand at the entrance to the farm, my voice slowly echoing because of the trees acting like an acoustic device, and throwing my words a lot farther than I intended them to go. As I spoke, I lower the shield, allowing myself to slowly advance unto his position, making him slowly back-peddle in slow growing fear.

"YOU AND ME MAC! We were friends...and on that day 5 years ago...you didn't speak up for me...you just stood there and watched it all happen...you and me, we had a pact that we would watch each others backs in case some bully or jerk would cause harm to us, and what do you do when I was on the exiled path..." my voice slowly breaking down, giving in to emotions.

Macintosh kept moving back, now starting to fear that his once normal friend has now returned for vengeance against him and against everypony else that was present at his exile.

"Mac...I trusted you...I trusted you with my life...and you betrayed me...do you know how much that hurts..." I said, my voice now raspy and ragged.

As I took another step, I saw the small filly standing next to Macintosh, and upon closer inspection from my safe distance away from the two, I notice that the young filly must be her younger sister. I quickly step back, realizing that I was almost going to end his life right in front of his little sister's face.

"You should be happy...friend, that you have a family to be with...never being alone...but the next time I see you...you better be stronger...for everypony in Ponyville will suffer for taking everything away from me...even you Macintosh will suffer for not standing up for me all those years ago...and little filly...grow up big and strong...he will need you." I said, my voice devoid of any emotion or life, almost mechanical.

As I slowly trot away, I can hear Macintosh slowly trying to catch up to me, only to be interrupted by my magic temporarily locking him in place, making him fall over from his weight throwing him off balance.

"Wait!" Mac shouted, his voice still had the hint of fear, but it also had something else, something that I can't quite put my hoof on it.

"And why...should I wait for you...no pony waited for me when I left Ponyville...I am an exile...you have a NORMAL life ahead of you...while me...hehehe...I have a new life...and soon...I will return...in another 5 years...I will return." as I kept trotting away, I use an illusion spell that I learned to make myself slowly fade from sight, leaving him in the wind to ponder over the words I have spoken to him.

Ponyville

So...this is what has changed...a few new stalls...two new stores...and the library seems to have not changed in the slightest...this is perfect.

I grin to myself, feeling better that not a single pony has noticed my presence, but than again every pony that looked at me simply trotted out of my way and stayed as far from me as physically possible. Even the little fillies and colts stayed away from me, thinking that I am some sort of evil pony that was going to put a curse on them if they got to close to me.

I sigh deeply, already getting annoyed, but I know that if they know my voice, and actually remember that it was me that was standing right before them instead of a complete stranger, than I will get the hang ponies noose instead of getting kicked out a second time. And I was not planning on getting executed anytime soon, or in my case, running into an old friend of mine, or should I say an old teacher of mine.

"Mrs. Cheerilee...excuse me for bumping into you." my dark self said, straining each word even though he wanted nothing more than to end her life for causing our exile.

"Oh, I am sorry, but it is I that must say excuse me, I did not see you and well..I bumped into you, so sorry little one." she said, her voice still had its usual teacher authority even though school would be out at the time of day...I think.

I quickly back peddle away from her, not wanting to make a scene and all, but being next to the teacher that got me exiled gave me the feeling that she will easily see right through my little disguise and blow up everything I have planned right into my face.

"Erm...yea...okay...sorry about that...but..I must be off..." I stumble my words so she thinks that I am nervous, and just as quickly as I got to the town center, I gallop out and moving to the nearest fabric shop I can find, and low and behold I see the one such building, and by its appearance it looks like a carnival ride, but from what I see in the moving carriage, I see piles upon piles of fabrics, each one ranging from different hue's and textures, even a slight glance I notice a single roll of black fabric, and I knew that I had to grab it.

'So...what are you waiting for, just levitate the stupid fabric wheel out of the carriage and just make it invisible so we can get the hell out of here before we are discovered.'

'Fine than...but if I get caught, and we manage to get back to our castle in one piece than I am going to kick your ass...even if it hurts me physically.'

Just as I turn around to grab the fabric wheel, I notice that their is a white unicorn levitating the fabrics out from the carriage, this one was different from the others I have seen, this mare had a pristine white coat, her mane and tail was both a purple shade, and both had a twirl fashion to it, and by my guess she was from a wealthy family by the words she is saying, almost sounding like an uptight noble in Canterlot.

'Wow...a wealthy mare living in a normal village...maybe to escape from her past that she has committed, or is just tired of living a rich life and wants a new start, we can relate to that can't we?' my mind said, but instead of the usual 'kill everything' voice, this was now normal and almost sounded like mine.

'Getting cold feet now are we? And besides, I am sure that she is married...and to most likely another uptight noble, so if we even mess with her we might end up in jail or worse the dungeons up in Canterlot, and I rather not waste away in prison for spirits know how long, so shut it, I will quickly grab it and run...we already spent most of the day at that damn farm...with that traitor of a friend.'

I quickly look around, making sure that this new mare did not see what I was going to do, and was ready to gallop at the first sign of trouble.

"Excuse me sir...but where did you get that horrid cloak, it looks like a manticore has chewed on it and spat it back out." just by that mare saying that, I can already tell that this day just went from bad to worse.

"Well...erm...Miss...I made this myself 5 years ago, and this cloak has lasted these 5 years, and it has been into bad situations but I am not ready yet to retire this." I said, trying to sound not like some bumpkin that was uneducated, and most certainly did not want to sound like a noble, just the thought of being one made me feel sick to my stomach.

"I see, a gentlecolt that knows how to handle fabrics and a colt that has manners, why that is a rare thing to see now these days." she said, her voice sounding highly refined and sophisticated.

"Yea...well...it seems that you also know how to handle your fabrics...Miss..." I start to smile shyly, knowing that the longer I speak to her, the more likely the chance that I mess up badly and blow my cover.

"Oh, where are my manners, my name is Rarity, and this, my gentlecolt, is the Carousel Boutique, were everything is sheek, unique, and magnifique." she said with pride in her voice.

"Wow...looks like a carnival ride..but by the looks of the fabrics...a clothing store...but most ponies do not even wear anything...so I am guessing the clothes you make are for special occasions or for just casual wear?" I said, sounding somewhat interested.

"Yes! Wow, you keep amazing me my gentlecolt...you know I never really got your name..." she said, now sounding almost inquisitively.

'Oh crap she is figuring out that I am not allowed here, I am gonna to die'

"Well...Miss Rarity...my name is..." 'Lie Lie Lie Lie Lie' " my name is Nightshade." 'Way to go dumbass...now we are royally fucked now...'

'Oh shut up...I highly doubt that she will even remember my name by tomorrow morning.'

"Well...Mr. Nightshade...would you like to come inside and maybe." she slightly closes her eyes at me, leaving them half-open "maybe we can get you a new set of clothes, maybe something high end and maybe a little something to show off your muscles that you have...seems like you work hard." her voice going back to its professional status.

'Oh thank god...I almost bit the bullet and passed out in front of her...why am I acting like such an idiot in front of her.'

"I am sorry Miss Rarity...but I must be going...I have...somewhere important to go...erm...yea...so...I will see you later...maybe tomorrow...so..yea...bye!" I quickly said as I galloped away from her, but when she turned away from me for a split second, I quickly grab the black fabric and turned it invisible and place it on my back, keeping it balanced as I ran like a bat out of hell away from Ponyville.

'It seems that you have the hots for her...and trust me, I do not blame you.'

'Shut up! I do not! And I swear if you say that to anypony else I will flay your coat and make you eat it.'

'Sheesh dude fine, and besides, I know you can not hide it.'

I said nothing as I kept galloping, as soon as I reach the edge of the Everfree, I notice that their are two guards and a carriage near the last building. And almost at the same time me and my mind spoke at the same time.

'' Oh you got to be fucking shitting me...how in the Seven Hells did Celestia even find us?'

Just as I try to stop myself, the two guards look at me and almost immediately identify me.

"HALT! IN THE NAME OF THE PRINCESS, EXILE STAY WHERE YOU ARE!" both guards shouted in unison.

'Forget that, just keep running and just throw the two out of your path, we are not going to get capture tonight'

As I resumed my galloping, I notice that those two guards are pegasi, so I can not out run them, but I can put both to sleep if I must, and just as I get within spitting distance, that was when the carriage door opens, and not only to my horror, even my evil self was shocked in horror, and out steps Princess Celestia, Nightmare Moon's and my own worst nightmare.

'Just keep moving you fool, and do not stop, and if you get captured I am not helping you escape capture, I will leave you on your own, and if you live, I will be discussing your punishment for speaking to that snobbish mare.'

Well at least I know that Nightmare Moon has been watching me the entire time...

"WE SAID HALT!" both guards shouted again, this time standing in a defensive position.

"Sorry you two...but I am not dying here tonight..." I said, my voice raspy again, as I use my magic to put both to sleep, seemingly easy, which this shouldn't be easy.

I barely manage to gallop past them as I enter the forests edge, and out of reach of Celestia, or so I thought.

"And...where do you think you are going my little exiled friend." said the voice that was above me.

"Oh...buck me..." was all I managed to say before I to succumb to sleep.

Canterlot, Canterlot Dungeons

I wake up to the sounds of water dripping onto my face, as I get up slowly, I realize that I was in a cell...a prison cell no less, with a hammock and a bucket in the corner...perfect...

"Well..this is just perfect...fan-bucking-tastic...prison..." I said with sarcasm.

"Shut up in their you worm." said the prison guard.

"Oh yea, buck you, what are you going to do, gag me?" I said, now laughing a bit.

'Well...now what...we are in prison...trapped no less and with no food or water...seems like we are going to die...any idea's on how to get out of here?'

"Yea...a few idea's...but it depends...how crazy are you willing to become?"

Chapter 4: Dungeons and Agony

Canterlot Dungeons

"What are you talking about prisoner?" said the guard, his voice cold as stone.

"Nothing you idiot...just...thinking on our last moments alive...so far it looks pretty boring..." I said, trying to throw him off our scent of our escape plan.

"Mmhmm...well behave yourself...the Princess is going to see you now." he said in his cold tone.

'Oh...buck me to tears...this will suck in the end...wouldn't it?' I thought to myself, my evil side currently retreated to the corner of my mind.

"Is the prisoner awake?" said the princess.

"He is your majesty"

"I will speak to him...and you may leave now, this will be a private conversation..." 'Wait...private? Why does she want the guard to be gone when she is speaking to me? Wait a minute...so this is how I die...I get plastered all over my cell walls...not the best way for me to die.'

"Well...isn't this nice...and to what do I owe the almighty Princess Celestia to my humble little prison cell with no windows or fresh air." I said in sarcasm and venom.

"You do not need to be rude to me Nightshade...I am simply wondering why you are working under Nightmare Moon...the same mare that wants an eternal night all over Equestria." her voice has some strange soothing effect, making me calm down, but when she said that about an eternal night, I snap out of it.

" I am sorry to disappoint you my princess...but my Queen only wants ponies to appreciate her night, like the way I do, and if it was not for her, I would have died alone in the Everfree forest, forever exiled to that place because of a crime I did not commit...and I was not even given a fair trial!" I started to shout, already losing my temper.

Celestia just looks at me, as if I just spat on her hoof in anger. Than just partially closes her eyes and moves closer to me, making me immediately back up into my small hammock.

"Why do you show such anger and malice to me little Nightshade...is it because that you were exiled...or was it because nopony saw that it was an accident instead of a murder...or maybe...that Nightmare Moon has control over your mind...whatever the cause maybe...I will fix it...I promise you, I will help you...just do not give up hope." she said with a voice of that of silk.

I glare at her, my eyes retaining the original amber and red colors, but now having the teal tints to it, and my mane and tail slightly glowing a ghastly black aura.

"I lost everything that I loved and cherished when I was exiled...and you think that your petty words can just...fix it all, make it all go away...no...no no that will not work on me..." I take a step forward, my horn pointed at her in an offensive position.

"You think you can give me back my 5 years that I have lost...you think you can fix a broken friendship with false words...do you really even believe, that Nightmare Moon can be stopped just by you?" my voice now sounding demonic and twisted.

"In Five years time my little Celestia...in 5 years, when the celestial sky aligns with the moon, my Queen will be free, and she will bring forth the beautiful eternal night, and all will bask in her beautiful glow, and you, my sweet little princess will be to powerless to stop her." my voice now starting to blend into my evil side, sounding unholy even alien to myself.

"In Five years, the stars will unlock the gates of the moon, and my precious Queen will be free, the shadows will spread across Equestria and all ponies will see the true night as I have, and the mare in the moon shall become nightmare moon!" I start to cackle insanely, and Celestia slightly winces, remembering where that horrid cackle have come from, none other than Nightmare Moon.

"So...try to stop us...just try to...that is all you can do now...is to plan...and wait..." my voice going back to normal, and my eyes returning to normal along with my mane and tail.

"I am a grim bloody fable...with a grim bloody ending..." I said, looking right into her eyes.

"If you truly think that...than you are lost...lost to that mare's insane twisted words...I am sorry...but you can not be allowed to live...you are her only servant, and her only guard, I will not allow Equestria to be consumed by her...forgive me for what I am about to do." her voice now sound sad and disheartened.

As I keep looking at her, her horn slowly glows a faint green earthly color, and I just keep staring, waiting to make my move.

To what she does not know, I slowly undid my anti-magical hoof cuffs around my hooves, the foolish guards forgot that I had a small sliver of metal, and after 2 hours of unsuccessful lock picking, I finally broke the lock and left them on partially loose.

"Forgive me Nightshade."

"You are forgiven...for now" I said, my voices mixed again as I quickly secure the anti-magical to Celestia's fore hooves, causing her to fall forward with her full weight, causing her to crash down and land hard on the hammock, snapping it in half.

"Like I said...you are forgiven..." I said, laughing insanely again. Just as I step out of my cell, I see the guard that was protecting my cell. Now charging at me, hearing the sounds of Celestia falling over.

"Prisoner Escape! All Guards get in here ack! the guard chokes out as I grab him with my magic and force him to pass out, and with what little time I had, I quickly strip him of his armor and helmet and put it on myself, feeling the weight of it was bad enough, but the armor was to loose, and the helmet did not have a place for my horn.

"Really...couldn't have normal armor that fits for all ponies?" I grumbled. "At least I can change it to fit me...like the way the ghost showed me."

As I quickly shrink and change the armor to my body, I hear the sounds of heavy hooves stomping down the stairwell, coming right at me. And just in time too as I place the armor and helmet onto myself, making me blend in just like the rest of the guards.

"Private! What happened here?" shouted a different guard.

"Sir, this prisoner tried to escape!" I said back, trying to sound older and more professional than I really am.

Just as the guard gives me the quick look down, he motions two other guards to quickly grab the unconscious guard/prisoner as I quickly slip away and half-assly navigate my way out of the dungeons, and soon enough I find my way to the surface, overlooking Canterlot from the palace.

"So...this is Canterlot...well I'll be damned...pretty freaking fancy...but my home is so close...I must get the hell out of dodge..." as I said, two more guards come up.

"Private, report to the guardhouse near the main gate and tell them that prisoner tried to escape and put this place on lock-down until we can tell what happened." he told me in the stone like tone.

"Yes Sir!" I reply, outside I look like a normal guard in golden armor, but on the inside, I am laughing my ass off, not only did I get away with knocking out a guard, but I also manage to immobilize the princess and escape death, three amazing feats in the same day, what is the worse that can happen?

As I trot to the guardhouse, I hear the alarm bells go off, and quickly the guards start pouring out of the barracks and from the tower, all of them apparently going to the dungeons, leaving me behind, this is to easy.

"Okay...just got to leave the palace grounds...make my way out of Canterlot...than just haul ass back to the Everfree...sounds simple enough..."

"Oh really now...

"Oh...you got to be fucking kidding me..." as I slowly turn around, I see a very...very...pissed off Celestia towering over me.

And in that split second, all I see is a pair of large hooves bucking me in the face, catapulting me out of the palace gates, flying over most of Canterlot, and going over the cities edge, and taking a two mile drop.

"I swear if this does not kill me...than I am not going to buck with Celestia ever again..." as I fall face first into the lake at the base of the mountain.

Random Lake near Canterlot, 3 hours later

"Are you sure he is dead? I mean, he took Celestia's hooves to the face...and fell two miles down...but are you sure he is dead dead?" said one of the guards looking for my body near the lake.

"Dude...I am sure he is dead...no pony can survive a fall like that, you can survive a hard bucking to the face, but not that kind of fall...

As the two kept speaking, neither of them heard the sounds of heavy breathing, the two speaking to loudly to even hear their own breathing. The strange figure slowly limping towards the two, wielding one of the guards swords in his muzzle, but the blade is bent all to hell, leaving it extremely blunt.

"Did you miss me boys?" was all that they heard when the blade came down on both of them, leaving both of them down on the ground, groaning in pain as a thick sword started to beat the crap out of the two until both are now withering masses screaming in pain.

"Now...back to the Everfree..." "Now...I am going home."

Everfree Forest, 8 hours later

"Ha ha ha ha....I escaped alive...and took two bastard guards down also...it seems revenge is smiling upon me this lucky evening." I said, my mind now bent and twisted.

"You have escaped my sister's wraith...escaped from prison, and survived a lethal fall...you are ready my friend...come home...and your reward will be waiting." I heard in my head, and I am now thinking what my reward is.

'Please let it be something awesome...maybe an alchemy lab...or maybe something awesome like a new spell book.'

"You are such a nerd...you know that?'

'Shut it...'

As I trot back to the castle, I notice that the creatures of the forest are now avoiding me, even the manticore that tried to kill me last time is now cowering in fear.

'Good...now I can take a stroll everywhere without being bothered...'

Everfree Castle, 2 hours later

"Welcome home Nightshade...you have completed your training as a guard...and now...you will begin your training...as my Shadow Guard, truly a high honor for somepony the likes of you...go to our room...your reward awaits you." her voice filled with its superior authority, and pride.

"But first...you must tell me how did you manage to escape from the Canterlot Dungeons, and also from the small amounts of time I managed to look from your eyes, you were face to face with Celestia...which makes me wonder if you betrayed my location to that sun tyrant." her voice now slowly turning to anger, and which I also knew that if I do not say the correct events, I might just kiss my flank goodbye twice in the same day.

"Well...when I first woke up, I barely managed to get a look around the cell and at myself, which I had noticed I had anti-magic hoof cuffs, and after the two to three hours of waiting in my cell for something to happen, I picked the lock inside of the cuffs, and waited for my moment to escape, when Princess Celestia got to my cell, I knew that I was doomed to die, so I might as well have some fun, so I taunted and messed with her, waiting for my perfect chance to strike. My chance came when she closed her eyes to cast a spell at me, I am not sure what it was, but it was most likely to banish me to the moon or to the sun...but it never happened, I placed my cuffs onto her, and since she was leaning forward the weight caused her to fall over, giving me the chance to run." I quickly say, already shaking in fear because I want to keep living, since that is still fun being alive and not being some sort of zombie pony.

"With my chance to escape, I took out the guard that was watching over my cell, and I stripped him of his armor and helmet, took me a while to enchant it with what you have taught me to make it fit me, hard part was playing the stupid role of those guards, they all bought that I was one of them, and when I finally surfaced from the dungeons, I made my way to the gate that would have let me escape the palace...but their was one problem..." as I said, rubbing my head with both hooves, still feeling the pain of Celestia's hooves on my face.

"You should have told me that Celestia's hooves hurt like hell when she manages to buck you with them...feels like she shattered every bone in my skull...I am still amazed that I managed to survive the two mile free fall from Canterlot into that lake...even more amazed that I didn't go splat into the lake...but when I surfaced, two guards were looking for my body, all they found was a water-soaked false guard looking right at them with a blunt sword, and I proceeded to beat the crap out of them, leaving them to wither in pain, and I made my lonely march back here...so..yea here I am at the end of a completely horrible ordeal..." I said sheepishly

"Such a strong colt you are, escaped from capture, evaded arrest, survived a pair of hooves to the face strong enough to kill most weak ponies, survived a cliff dive, and defeated two simple minded guards her voice now back to its kinder tone. "Your actions would have put that tyrant's guards to shame, and I did not forget what you have gone through, so I have a reward for you upstairs, but first...you must answer me this."

"Were you in Ponyville two days ago, seeing if anything have changed in your five year absence."

"Yes, I went back, and the town partially changed, some new buildings, new ponies, but I went back to share a few words with an old friend of mine, and I also looked around for some new fabric that I could...borrow but instead I didn't manage to grab any fabric wheels, I saw Celestia's guards waiting for me outside, she was also there visiting...I did not last long, she knocked me out and well, you know the rest, placed into prison."

"Good...good, I am still amazed that you escaped capture, but now for my other question..." she keeps looking at me, and I know what she was about to ask next. "While you were in that little village, were you looking at the mares there...and by looking I mean giving them that ogling stare." her voice now slowly getting angry.

"Yes...I did, I couldn't help it, after all I had to act like the other colts in that town, it would have left me sticking out of their like a black rose in a red rose bush." I said weakly, my defense to protect myself already broken.

"I was going to punish you, but it I have something else in mind, and I am sure that you will like this reward that I have for you...so follow me." she said as she rose from the stone throne and slowly made her way to her chambers.

"Hmm...I wonder what it could be..." I said to myself, seemingly on deaf ears to everything else.

As I trot to the room, I notice that the palace is spotless, not even a single piece of dust on anything.

Nightmare Moon's Chamber

I enter the room and Nightmare Moon is on the bed, partially unseen being a spectral version of herself, but also, lying next to the bed, stands a suit full of dark purple armor, looking just like her armor, except, it is smaller, and it has a large black cloak built into it, making it more fearsome and intimidating.

"Your reward...you are now, by the powers invested unto me, I now hereby grant you the title, of Shadow Guard, wear the badge of honor well...but next full moon, your training begins." her voice sounding like a mother talking to her child.

"And also...this is your reward." she said, her tone went down, now sounding like it was when I first met her in the dead of winter in the forest. As she slowly advanced toward me, I slowly back peddle, but my rump hits the wall.

Wait a minute...what is she planning? Is this a prank or something?

As Nightmare Moon stepped moved closer, I just stare back at her, now fearing that this might end in two ways, one in which she controls my body, or the other way...no...she would never do that to me...right? Just as I start to think on what she was going to do, she barely touches me on the left cheek, and even though she is a spectral spirit, I can still feel where her lips were, she gave me a kiss on the cheek, and not only did my face turn red like a beet, I also felt my heart beating faster than somepony playing the bongo drums.

"Enjoy your gift Nightshade, for every full moon, you will be training directly under me, and for the next 5 years, this training will take place, so take care Nightshade, and try not to think to hard on what your other reward is. she says to me in a sultry voice, and an already smug grin on her face, already making me think that she was just doing this to tease me.

"I will enjoy your gift your Majesty, and I will do anything for you, till the day I die, I will serve your will." I said as I bow down to her, even though it was hard to do when I was back against the wall. And the next thoughts that went through my head were these exact thoughts.

'Every Next Full Moon...I will be her Shadow Guard...I am hers...and soon...I take another step forward to retribution.'

Canterlot Library, Present Day

"Hmm...the Mare in the Moon...where have I heard that before?" said a young mare voice, trying to think on who the Mare of the Moon is.

Chapter 5: Longest Day of the Year

Ponyville Outskirts, Present Day

A large hill with a lonely willow tree standing on the top, a lone unicorn is standing their, a ghostly black cloak and a shining black belt is all that can be seen. His eye's, now teal with its red and amber colors slightly faded into the background.

"Ponyville...you haven't changed one bit...only grown..." my voice now twisted and wrapped.

"It has been 10 years....10...long...horrible years...and now...I...have returned."

As I slowly trot down the hill, I turn my head skyward noticing it, what looks like a carriage can be seen flying towards Ponyville, two royal guards carrying a unicorn and a baby dragon.

"New arrivals...this...shall be interesting...and tonight...my wish will be granted."

"A Pony...and a baby dragon...who would have thought a dragon was still acceptable into pony society...doesn't matter...tonight...my Queen will be free...and my new orders...blend in...and make some friends to fool those that love the sun...when they should be loving the glorious night." I said, my voice returning to normal.

Trotting down the hill, I notice a pink pony jumping into the air and running away from the new arrivals, most likely the two said something rude...maybe they have a use to me after all.

As I kept trotting, I also notice that the ponies here are very festive, seemingly getting prepared for their stupid summer celebration, when they should be getting ready for the beautiful moon celebration, and for our Queen's beloved return.

"Hmm....I wonder where I should go first...maybe to the ahhhh!" I jump backwards, the same pink pony that left screaming from the other two somehow popped up in front of me, making me fall on my flank and almost seize up in terror.

"Oh sorry about that!" said the pink one, her voice sounds like she has been drinking nothing but sugary drinks non-stop everyday and every hour on the hour.

"Its okay...I just...was not paying attention...so why did you run from those two?" as I point my hoof in their general direction.

"Yea, they are new to Ponyville so I was surprised and now I have to plan a 'Welcome-to-Ponyville-Party!' but wait, aren't you new to Ponyville also? That means I can throw two parties at the same time!" her voice ecstatic and filled with overjoy.

"Erm...sorry to burst your bubble...but I am not new to Ponyville...I used to live here, I just had to leave for a few years, had some family business to attend to, and I have returned to stay here." I tried to lie, not wanting to break my cover.

"Oh! Sow now I can throw a 'Welcome-to-Ponyville-Party!' and a 'Welcome-back-to-Ponyville-Party!' this is the bestest day ever!" she said as she jumped into the air and left me standing there, confused out of my mind.

Well..at least I did not blow my cover...so, I guess I better follow the two, and see how it goes.

As I follow them, I notice that they occasionally look back and look at me, I do not attempt to hide in the bushes or use the trees as cover, I just follow them, and occasionally I would wave at them and the baby dragon would wave back, it gave me a happy feeling knowing that at least their is one pony er I mean baby dragon that does not fear my presence, but I think that the purple mare does.

I can already tell that following the two was going to be a very...very...long day...so why did I decide to follow them? I could have just waited for the dumb party to start and just sneak in...so why am I following them?

"Maybe because your ass is lonely and maybe you are also ogling at her flank the entire time...or that you are just a loser for the mares and that none of them want you, either way I win."

"Shut up...before I banish you from my mind again...I already did so for 5 years...want to go for another 5 years?" I said in a threateningly evil tone.

As the day went on, I noticed that each of the ponies that this "Twilight Sparkle" has met, all seem so keen on being friends...is that their hole thing in Ponyville? Making friends with everypony that they see, is it for favors, or is it because that this place is so dead-set on being overly friendly.

As Twilight Sparkle and her little baby dragon following her, holding a scroll, I am guessing it is a list of things, maybe a to-do list for tonight's event. As they enter the farm, I notice that this was Sweet Apple Acres, and that was when I noticed that Macintosh was working far in the fields, but also noticing the same small filly that I encountered 5 years ago has grown also, now matching Twilight in size also, but since she is an Earth Pony, she lacks the horn and magic, but her strength might rival my own, since I never buck apple trees, but by the looks of it it seems easy enough.

I notice that Macintosh has grown over the 5 years, he has outgrown me, most likely has a deeper voice and also looks more muscular, but I easily outclass him in trained strength and also I can just use my new magic and the blessings I was given to easily overpower him in case he becomes hostile to me. I highly doubt my old friend would easily betray me, I knew he wouldn't but would he?

While in my thoughts I hear a loud noise. "Yee Haw!" I turned to see that the orange mare was galloping to a tree that had large buckets placed under it, and apparently when she bucked the tree, the apples fell down into the buckets, just as planned, and to me that is very smart thinking, better to have it placed under the tree than to pick them up one at a time.

I keep watching them, and while the three are talking, I quickly look around, and I see that Macintosh was no where to be seen, and that feeling you get when you think that somepony is right behind you, well, I got that feeling.

"What brings you back here Nightshade?" Macintosh's voice sounding way deeper than the last time I saw him.

"Nothing...just...thinking over my past life...just thinking...you know...for 10 years...I have lived in the Everfree, and not a single pony has dared to enter it, they all feared the forest, but if you know your way around plants and the animals in there, you will be safe." I said, not turning around, just watching Twilight and the other mare.

""You also never told me that you had a sister...what is her name anyways?" my tone now slightly cold.

"Her name is Applejack, and it is best if you don't go about ruining ponies lives you hear me?" Big Mac said, now standing right next to me.

"I know...but I am still mad at you for stabbing me in the back 10 years ago...but I can not hold a grudge against you forever, so I like to say I am sorry...'for what I am about to do tonight' but, for now I must be off...I am making sure that my friend does not get into trouble for today." I say slowly, than just as fast I was there, I quickly trot off after Twilight, making sure to keep my distance.

A few minutes of somewhat close following and avoiding an angry glare by Big Mac, I notice that Twilight was tackled by a rainbow maned pegasus into a mud puddle, and just as quickly as it happened, she was quickly rinsed off with a raincloud. I hear the sounds of a small giggle, than the rainbow mare speaking, "Oops, I think I over did it, um...uh...how about this!" she says as she flies into the air, and quickly flies around Twilight, creating a vortex that knowing how a vortex operates, it quickly dries her hair and leaves mane and tail all puffy.

As soon as it dies down, I just stare at Twilight, my jaw almost dropping, her mane was completely ruined, and I start laughing my flank off, falling to the floor onto my back, and without me noticing, the baby dragon and the rainbow mare also laughing and falling on their backs.

After another few seconds of laughter, they three quickly start talking about the Wonderbolts, some sort of special group of elite flyers, widely known for being the best flyers, and yet I do not care, I was still laughing inside, and while my laughing fit died, I notice that the rainbow mare was bucking the clouds, apparently saying she can do it "10 Seconds Flat", truth be told that she actually did get rid of the clouds within 10 seconds, amazing really to see a pegasus fly that fast without getting set on fire from the friction.

As they go their separate ways, I follow them inside of the building to which the event was taking place, and let me tell you, it feels like a pageant was about to take place in here. "Decorations, beautiful, yes the decor is coming along just fine, not the decor...her!" was all I heard, apparently the dragon was talking about the white mare that was decorating the hall, and I realize who it was, it was Miss Rarity, and I notice that the baby dragon was looking at her with love in his eyes, and just seeing that gave me the thought of "Oh I am going to skin that dragon alive for looking at her like that."

This was going to be a very long day...and that baby dragon is causing me to slightly wish I would listen to my evil self. "Come on you little lizard...give me a reason to skin you and use your skin as a new pair of socks..."\

Ponyville Library, 2 Hours Later

So...it seems that the two parties are going to be taking place inside of the Ponyville library, no problem, and since every pony will be there, I can easily know them all, and possibly use their own secrets against them.

After a few minutes of waiting, and listening to Twilight talking to the yellow pegasus, apparently named Fluttershy, shy indeed by the way she was first approached and tried to speak with, at least she manage to talk to the baby dragon, now known as Spike to me, this is getting better and better with each passing minute. As soon as they leave each other, the two enter the library, leaving me outside near the entrance, and I stealthily enter the building, and since it was dark inside, I was right that the party was going to take place there.

"Now wheres the light?" was all that Twilight has said before some random pony quickly flicked on the light switch, revealing that I think almost all of Ponyville is inside. Everypony inside shouted "SURPRISE!" party toys being used, and all I heard was Twilight groaning in defeat, the sound that many ponies will be later groaning.

Ponyville Library, 1 Hour to Midnight

"Legend has it that on the longest day on the thousandth year, the stars will aid her escape and bring an everlasting night." almost at the same time, me and Twilight Sparkle have spoken, but she was inside while I was outside, drinking from a cup of punch from the party, smiling to myself, the time almost near, as I quickly trot to the hiding place of my Shadow Guard armor, looking around to make sure that no pony is watching me.

"Tonight...tonight on the longest day of the thousandth year, you will be free from your lunar prison, and you shall take back all that was taken from you by your tyrant sister and her sun frolicking fools." I said, my eyes glowing a teal aura, making me grin evilly, "May your moon glow its everlasting light onto me, for I am your instrument in your time of need and service." I said talking to the moon, hoping it is listening.

Ponyville Hall, Midnight

The mayor...how I loathed her...how I want to watch her die by my hooves for exiling me at such a young age...but now...now is my time. As I wait in the back of the crowd, my large cloak hiding my black armor from the ponies prying eyes.

"Fillies and Gentlecolts, as Mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" the Mayor says, her little speech getting an applause from the ponies present, giving me a sick feeling in my stomach.

"So many sun loving fools...they should be loving the moon than that worthless sun." my mind yelling out, but to no ears to hear its ranting.

"In just a few moments our time will witness the magic of the sunrise and this, celebrate the longest day of the year!" She keeps saying her little prepared speech, and I notice that Twilight glances to the window, and as do I, I notice that the stars are moving to the moon, aligning with it, allowing my Queen to be free from her cage.

"And now it is my great honor to introduce you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and everyday, the good, the wise, and the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria, Princess Celestia!" as she says that name, I make a gagging sound, trying to get attention so they know that I hate the princess, for more than one reason.

As the curtains quickly rise, I make my move to where she should be standing, making my way to quickly strike her down, to be the first pony to openly rebel against the sun tyrant. But to my amazement, Celestia was not present, which means only one thing, my Queen has managed to defeat her in a few moments...wait...she defeated Celestia without me...does this mean I have a real use now?

"Remain calm everypony, there must be a reason for this..." says the mayor, obviously freaking out, knowing that the Tyrant is not here. As everypony gasps in fear, their tyrant missing, and as I make my way to meet with Rarity, I hear the pink one gasping in both surprise and fear, and I can feel that presence, the presence of my Queen.

Nightmare Moon slowly appears from a cloud of purple magic, and takes her solid form, no longer a spectral image of herself.

"Hello my beloved subjects, It has been so long since I seen your precious sunlighted faces." she said in her motherly like tone to the ponies.

"What did you do to our princess!" said the rainbow one, now known to me as Rainbow Dash as she tried to charge at her, but was caught by Applejack, biting onto the tip of her tail.

Nightmare Moon laughs a bit, "Why is my crown not good enough for you, don't you know who I am?" glaring daggers at Rainbow Dash for her outburst, as I quickly make my way to the front, trying to get to my Queen.

"Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years. Did you not recall the legend. Did you not see the signs!" she said, now triumph in her voice.

"I did! And I know who you are, you are the Mare in the Moon, Nightmare Moon!" said Twilight, as I quickly glare right at her, and turn around to face her. And as I glare at her, everypony gasps at the revelation that was placed out before them.

"Well well well, somepony that remembers me, and I bet you also know why I am here" she said, now using her words to back Twilight into a corner.

"You are here to...to..." she lowers her head, feeling defeated, and everypony had their eyes on her, waiting for the answer that they all feared.

"Remember this day little ponies for it is your last, as this moment on, NIGHT WILL LAST FOREVER!!! she says with the voice of a madmare that is absolute victory. She starts to cackle insanely, her mane creating a storm above her, sending lightning bolts down, scaring everypony, but to me, it is a sight of a beautiful view and I was enthralled by it.

I grin evilly, this is the beginning of a new era, and I know, that I will soon have everything I ever wanted and more, but knowing that Twilight was looking for the very weapon to defeat my Queen, I must stop her at all costs, even if it costs me my life.

Chapter 6: Rise of the Eternal Night

Ponyville, Summer Sun Celebration Building, Midnight

Nightmare Moon kept on laughing insanely, I was standing below her on the ground floor, I was facing basically all of Ponyville and I knew I had a few of them looking right at me and I could tell that some of them had the look of terror that I was working for her, and they are right, I am working for her.

The few royal guards that were attending the celebration look at Nightmare Moon than at me, and I notice that the one in the middle of the two, has a dented helmet, and that dent was as flat as the sword I had hit him with, and from his face, he was pissed off beyond normal limits.

Just as that guard was slowly advancing his way toward me, the mayor quickly shouted "Seize her! Only she knows where the princess is!" and to my luck, that guard and the other two started charging to my Queen, something that I will not let slide, not on my watch, even though I do not have one, not yet that is.

"Get back you foals!" she shouted, shooting bolts of lightning from her mane, taking two of the three down, and to everyponies surprise, I shoot a small arcane bolt at the third one in flight, the one that had the damaged helmet, and knocking him out of the air, his body landing next to the other two, and in my act of defiance against those ponies, I take off my cloak, revealing my darkened armor, showing to them all who I owe my allegiance to, Nightmare Moon.

As many more ponies gasp in terror that they have let into their little community a spy for Nightmare Moon, a traitor, and when I took of my helmet in front of all of them, three of them passed out immediately.

"Ponies of Ponyville...I have returned...just like I promised 10 years ago...10 long bloody years in exile, I have returned for you all." I said, removing any trace of my evil self or Nightmare Moon's armor enchantment to make me sound like a demon, leaving me with my crisp clear voice.

"You are all wondering...why is this exile back...why is he still alive and most importantly..." I take a few steps forward, making many of the ponies back away from me as if I was a disease. "Why am I supporting Nightmare Moon..." I said, my voice now in its demanding tone, scaring a few more ponies, making another pass out in fear. And at the pass out gave me a grin, a highly noticeable grin that Applejack and Rainbow Dash saw.

"I will tell you why, because if it was not for her, I would have died in that forest on the first night of my exile, and she is not the evil mare you all insane ponies think that she is...no no indeed not evil, all she wishes is for an eternal peaceful night, a night that all of you ponies neglect to look at and praise, for its beauty is unmatched and unrivaled by the sun!" letting my zealous self take over for this portion of my ranting.

I notice a few ponies moving in the crowd, coming right towards me, and I could care less, I can easily take care of the ponies that want to try and stop me, and just as I turn my head to look at who is going to stop me, my heart drops like a stone into a lake, and my ears drop down immediately along with my eyes opening widely with fear. My old Family stepped forward.

"Son? Son is that you? What...what are you doing here! I thought you were exiled, never to return! Why are you here, and why are you protecting that evil mare!" my mother said, her voice was absolutely filled with shock and surprise.

"What else would you think...mother...I have returned because of what I promised 10 years ago and I never back down from my promises...and my Queen is not evil, she is simply granting Equestria what it has always deserved!An Eternal Night that will bring the sweet darkness to the lands and let every pony to see what I have seen! The glorious night sky and that our Queen has shown to every single pony, and yet you all reject its majestic beauty! All of you should be happy and proud for her hard work she has done for all of you each and every night!" I shouted to my parents at first, than just started yelling at every pony in the room, many of them with their jaws hanging, hearing what I was speaking was like listening to a cult leader enthralling a crowd of people, but in this case, enthralling a crowd of ponies.

"I was charged with the crime of murder...which it was not my fault, how was I supposed to know that vial was tainted with a very lethal poison...but no, no pony believed me, they believed that I committed a terrible crime, and at my young age none of you shown any sign of leniency, so I paid the ultimate price of exile, never again to live a normal life..." I said, my voice breaking down gradually.

"DO ANY OF YOU KNOW WHAT IT IS LIKE TO LOSE EVERYTHING THAT YOU HOLD DEAR TO YOU! I LOST EVERYTHING BECAUSE EVERYPONY THOUGHT THAT I WAS A KILLER! A COLD BLOODED MURDERER! BUT YOU ALL ARE WRONG! AND YOU WILL ALL PAY FOR THIS INSOLENCE! my evil self shouting to everypony in the room, even Nightmare Moon slightly flinched at the amount of rage and anger that I was giving out to everypony, not even her rage was beyond to what I have just done.

"But for now, you all should obey your new Queen...as I already have...and always will obey." as I said it, my horn glows a dull silver before as I teleport right next to Nightmare Moon, appearing by her left wing, standing proudly with my helmet on, looking just like her but only without the wings and the flowing mane.

As I stand next to her, every single pony is just flabbergasted that I betrayed all of them to the crazy alicorn, but I knew that I can trust her, because she trusts me with her life, and nothing more. Just as I move closer to her so we can both leave this building and back to our castle, she cranes her neck downward to my head, and places a small kiss on my right cheek, making my face quickly turn a reddish hue, and can barely be seen from my helmet and from my black coat.

After the kiss was done, I heard at least a few gasps, even somepony saying "scandalous", which quickly earned my glare, but even more bold was some pony moving forward and saying "It seems that an exile and a crazy mare are fit for each other, but I do wonder does the little bastard even know how OLD his lover is." not only did that little stunt earn a glare from both of us, but also two arcane bolts from both our horns, my bolt landing on his back, Nightmare Moon's landing on his neck, launching him into the crowd, and before anything else happens, Nightmare Moon wraps both of us in her mane, and just as quickly as she first appeared, we are thrusted out of the building and quickly fly into the Everfree Forest, back to our stone castle home.

Everfree Castle, 1 Hour after Arrival

As soon as we stopped inside of the courtyard I noticed that Nightmare Moon's face was ever so slightly tinted red, which to me shouldn't be possible, I knew she has no affection for me, for I am just a simple unicorn, well an abnormal unicorn with strange eyes, strange coat color, but I am also her Shadow Guard, which means she shouldn't even be fluttering like that to a guard, hell even to me that is well, indecent for a Queen to be doing, especially doing such an act with a guard...but than again...I think she has feelings for me...feelings that I can not fight that I too also have feelings for her, which would only interrupt my job to protect her from those that would want their stupid sun back.

Nightmare Moon quickly went to her room, apparently in an angry mood, one to which I hopefully was not my fault for I do not want to be on the receiving end of a pike or a sword, hopefully not a pike for I do not want my head to be on display.

I know that when she is in a bad mood, it is best not to even to do anything stupid or foolish in her presence, in fact even being in her presence would mark the end of my short lived life....I am starting to regret even letting her kiss me on the cheek 5 years ago and an hour ago....yea I am doomed...hopefully nothing bad happens...

As I get near my Queen's royal bed chamber, I stand at attention near her door, standing still, waiting for any sense of trouble to arrive, but instead I only get a strange moaning sound and at first I just ignore it, but it slowly gets louder and more...erotic? I think my mind is just playing tricks on me, but as I look around the halls, I notice that the sound is coming from the room, but would my Queen be moaning?

I slowly place my ear against the door, and in response I hear another strange moaning sound, and the sounds also are short erratic breathing patterns. And to that breathing pattern, I barge into the room like I own the place, I look around the room, and I notice that Nightmare Moon was splayed on the bed, her armor was laying on its armor stand, I also notice that her forehoof was placed between her....my god.

My face immediately turned red, and not even my helmet can hide it and just as I quickly try to leave I get a pillow thrown at me at such a force that not only impales itself onto my horn, but launches me into the wall, leaving a small dent in it.

"Owwwwwwwwwww" I groaned, falling down and landing belly first, the armor helping me not be in much pain, but the pillow being launched that fast must have meant it was held by magic.

As I slowly get my stupid body up from the floor, my body aching from getting tossed into the wall at such a high rate of speed, that and having my body slammed into a wall also does not help.

I look up, to see that Nightmare Moon has quickly covered herself, but is still madly blushing, not even trying to hide that part of her, I quickly get up and bowed before her.

"I am sorry your majesty...I did not know...I...I am sorry...I will be leaving now..." I stutter, fearing that if I stay any longer I might be forced to eat my own coat in front of her.

"I do not think so Nightshade...in fact, I might have a use for you, and do not think that I do not notice that red color on your face...you have those feelings for me...do you not." her voice sounding not sure on how to partake of this situation. Neither do I.

I dryly swallowed, and I almost know what is going to happen next, after all the romance novels I have read, which was only 6 books I stole from the Library 3 years ago, and I still haven't returned them even though I should have. And by the way she is sounding soothing and that sultry glare she is giving me, I can quite say tonight will be one of those nights to remember.

"Come closer Nightshade...it is about time you receive your reward that you deserve for your unyielding loyalty to me." she said in a lovely tone, her eyes looking up and down my body in a way that I can not tell since my eyes are still somewhat seeing stars from the impact knocking the air from my lungs.

As Nightmare Moon slowly lifted her legs, I noticed that her horn was glowing, and I look down to see that I was floating off of the floor and was steadily and ever so slowly moving closer to her bed. My body stiff as a board and the slightest movement is hindered by her hold on my body, even trying to break free causes an intense amount of pain to erupt from whichever part of my body trying to break free from her grasp.

"You should stop resisting Nightshade...I can read your mind, and let me tell you, not a lot is going on inside of your head, but the few thoughts I have seen...such a vivid imagination you have, all the things you want to do to me, have me begging your name while I am in your hooves, embracing each other tightly, our bodies as one, such a lively and vivid imagination..." she said, her voice now enticing, almost making me wish I barged into the room earlier.

"Wait...you read my mind! But....but...but....." I stammered, and you know that feeling where someone you know just saw something embarrassing that you did, well, Nightmare Moon just saw every embarrassing thought I had about her, every fantasy I wanted to do to her, she saw, and not only were some of those fantasies extremely vivid, a few were beyond description, which is what I was guessing that she was clopping to in her room alone before I rammed the door down.

I can clearly say this...

I regret everything that just happened now...and 5 years ago....

3 Hours Later

I don't regret anything anymore.

I can clearly say that I did not like it...but than again...getting dominated is just as bad as getting my head on a pike....and she did give me a choice of getting piked...or dominated.

I loved being alive....so...yea.....not sure if I want to regret it now or later on the road when it starts rolling down hill...eh...deal with it later.

"Nightshade...that was....interesting....rest a bit....in a few minutes I will give you your next set of orders. And these next orders, will for you to stop those ponies that are trying to stop my glorious night from staying eternal, you will stop them at any and all cost...try to talk them from doing this...peaceful at first...if not....than eliminate them. I do not care how you do it, just get it done." her voice started off soothing, than slowly it started to fill with venom and hatred, talking of those ponies that wanted to end her night was more than enough to anger her.

"Yes my Queen, your will be done, and what would you have me do with the ponies that listen to what I have said and they surrender under your name?" my voice back to its stern guard tone.

"If they surrender than show them....leniency and bring them before me....if they surrender and want to serve me....than bring them before me...I want to see all of them...expecially those three guards that tried to attack me, I want those three brought before me in chains." her voice back to its usual tone and I knew that those three guards she is talking about will be punished severely, hell I want to be the one to do the punishing.

"As you say my Queen." I quickly say and bow before her in the bed, slowly crawling out of the bed, cracking my spine to get the joints back in place and putting the armor back on, regaining my ghastly visiage and placing the helmet back ontop of my head, completing the uniform by putting on the cloak and putting the hood over my head, also grabbing one of the serrated swords that Nightmare Moon kept in her room and placing it within one of the sword slots in the armor.

"I shall return when you call for me my Queen. These ponies will obey your order or they shall suffer by your hooves." I bow one last time before leaving the room, staring at the full moon outside of the window. "Soon my Queen...all of Equestria will be yours...and soon...all the ponies that wronged me will pay...they will all pay...nopony will escape my wraith..." I trotted out of the castle to the outskirts of the Everfree, watching for any signs of danger or ponies that want to take down my Queen. His Goal: Stop Anypony from getting to the Everfree Castle and/or rebelling against Nightmare Moon.

Meanwhile in Ponyville, Midnight

Just as Nightshade leaves the castle, six ponies leave the Ponyville Library and head out to the Everfree Forest, their goal: Find the Elements of Harmony and Defeat Nightmare Moon.

Chapter 7: Eternal Night in the Forest

Everfree Forest Outskirts, Early Lunar Dawn

"Come on you three fillies...go back to your home, the Everfree Forest is not a safe place for you to be in at this time of the night...you could have gotten yourselves killed out here...you do know that the manticores, basilisks, timber wolves and other predators lurk out here during the day and night. I will not be the ones to tell your parents that you died trying to...what was it again? Get your cutie marks in capturing a creature? That is the silliest thing I have ever heard of..that is a very dangerous carrer and you three are lacking the proper tools to even capture a beast of the forest!" I shouted at three small fillies, each of them look like they are about to cry from my yelling, sure I might be a cold heartless bastard now, but I am caring for their safety because I don't want the blood of the innocent on my hooves while I am out on patrol, that will just say that I am a terrible guard for the new Lunar Empire.

"But mister guard! We want our cutie marks! How else are we supposed to get them if we aren't in the forest... we cant get our marks if we are not able to capture at least one creature of the forest!" whinned one of the three...I don't get paid enough for this shit...I tell them no the first time and they ignore it...second time they complain and try to lose me in the brush...third time I had to yell at them...this is the fourth time...I am at my wits end....I swear if I ever get married...I am not going to have any kids...this is just unbucking believable.

"Little ones....this is the last time I am going to say this...if you do not want to return to your homes, I will personnelly levitate each and every single one of you to your home, and embaress you in front of your family...and I WILL do this...so do not anger me even more than you already have...so...tell me...where do you live so I can take you home." I lowered my shouting back to its monotone voice. I really don't want to see these three harmed, but they might if they keep persisting to go with their insane plan.

"Ma...Ma parents arn't arounds anymore...I live with me Granny and my older brother and sister..." said the first filly, a cream/ yellow coat with red mane and tail, wearing a red bow, redish eyes ,no cutie mark so I guess these three are hunting for one...still a stupid idea to hunt creatures at night...with no hunting equipment. Hmmm....seems familiar...

"My parents are away on vacation, I am currently staying at my sister's house...you probably know the place as Carrousel Boutique, the building that actually does look like a Carrousel...its the best clothing store in all of Ponyville...and also my home." said the small unicorn, turning my attention to her, I see that her coat is white, her mane and tail is two-toned, she seems awefully familiar....wait....white coat....Carrousel Boutique....oh crap, her sister is Rarity....I knew this one looked familiar...hard to forget that similiarity when I saw the two in a picture 3 years ago when I stole those books...this might not be so good...

The first two told me where they live, but the last one, an orange pegasis with what I think is lavender or purple mane and tail, small wings which most likely means no one has tried to teach her how to fly....no parents...now that brings a tear to my eye. As the tear slowly forms I quickly look away from the three in time to notice a manticore looking right at me, liking its lips, salivating as it was thinking me as an easy meal...big mistake.

"Little ones....run...go home now...this is my fight...I will distract the manticore while you three flee." I quietly said, getting into my fighting stance, using my magic to levitate out my sword and place it into my mouth, sure the taste of cold steel was bad but I got used to it. I turn my head to face them and all three are still standing their, shaking in fear looking at the manticore who is clearly the bigger threat, those fillies will know who to truely fear.

"I SAID GET YOUR SORRY FLANKS BACK HOME NOW!!! I shouted at the top of my lungs, a ghastly purple aura appears around me, my blessing as a Shadow Guard, gives me an aura of cold fear, to the little fillies they ran screaming back to town, but to the manticore it saw that as a challenge. As soon as my aura started to glow to its deathly grey color, the manticore charged, letting out its primal roar...okay this might not be such a good idea...from the distance it was it looked small...now that it is upclose it looks twice as large....damn you optical illusions!

Those few seconds I wasted talking to myself led to me getting smacked to the side, going head first into a tree, my helmet saving me from what would have been a very bad head ache, leaving me with just a mild one, but it was not going after me, it was going after the three fillies....oh crap.

"GET BACK HERE YOU STUPID CAT!" I bellowed, m horn glowing as a tendril of grey energy shoots outward, hitting a tree in front of the charging beast, causing the tree to snap in half like a twig making it fall in its path and forcing it to slow down long enough for me to let loose another bolt to make another tree fall ontop of the first, creating a temporary wooden wall. "This is between you and me furball...those fillies are not yours to harm....they are mine to protect, and I will not let you lay a claw or stinger on their little heads!" I yelled, I may be a new royal guard for Nightmare Moon, but being a guard means to protect the innocent, and sure those three fillies are dumber than a sack of hammers, they are still innocent, until they decided to go into the forest at night, now they are just stupid innocents.

Me and the Manticore just stared at each other, it leaned backwards into a pouncing position while I quickly coating my sword with a vial of nightshade, my trademark and my namesake, sure it seems like a cheap move but when a beast the size of large boulder is trying to eat three fillies in your presence, you sort of give up on playing fair to protect them.

"Come on you fuzzy bastard! Bring your ugly face to my sword so you can a close shave!" I yelled as I galloped to the manticore, while at the same time it started to charge at me, letting out a feral roar of its own. We both collide into each other, its stinger stabbing me in the spine but my armor block its entry and deflected it to the side, breaking the pointed end of it as it roars in both unrestrained fury and pain. The force of the impact knocked the wind from my lungs, sure armor helps to not get killed but it does absolutely nothing to stop the pain, to bad that stupid fur ball doesn't have any armor, just as its stinger tried to sting me my sword bites into its flesh, easily going in between its rib-cage, and feeling from the slight roughness and tightness onto the blade, it seems an organ has fallen ontop of it and is bending it. "Give me back my sword!" I shouted as it quickly pulls back, taking my sword with it. It desperately claws the sword out from its chest, sending it flying into a nearby tree, narrowly avoiding the three fillies that stayed behind to watch me fight it.

I swear if this manticore doesn't die from my poison than I am going to be a very...very...pissed off unicorn...wait a minute....oh crap no wonder why the poison isn't working. I just completely forgotten that they have a higher resistance to poison since they also produce it...well their goes a perfectly good vial for nothing, for all I know that only annoyed it to hell. I guess I have to go with plan B. Use magic to beat the shit out of it.

"Feeling tired you beastie...cause I know you will be feeling nothing soon enough...just come a little closer...just a little closer." as it slowly took a step forward underneath a large tree limb, I took that chance to shoot a weak arcane bolt at the branch, not enough to snap it off but enough to make it partially bend, to the manticore it thought that was my attempt to knock it out with a surprise attack, and it fell right into my little trap. As it was moving it was standing near the tree's that will be its own downfall.

"Yes thats it...hehe...hehehe....step backwards...just like that." I was using my insane tactics to make it think that I have lost it, and truth be told since I now know that those three fillies that I yelled at to go home are watching me, I might as well give them a show they shall never forget. "You know...I am just a pony...a pony that is chewy...so why are you waiting to eat me you big fur ball...afraid to eat your meal now?" my taunting seemed to have worked because it roared again, a mixture of rage and pain because my sword left a deep stab wound which blood started to seep out of, dampening the patch of fur around the wound.

During its roar I shot a small barrage of arcane bolts at the surrounding tree's trunks, causing them to cave in on themselves, falling ontop of the manticore and crushing it with its combined weight as I step ontop of the tree's in a triamphant pose with my sword in my mouth, to the three fillies I looked like a hero slaying a mighty beast, but to the manticore, I was just a very annoying meal that needed to be killed and devoured.

"Okay...I know you three are still here....so I will personnaly escort you three home, just do not tell your parents that you watched a scary guard kill a manticore while you three fled...you got that?" I said to them, knowing that they will tell them everything that just transpired. Two of them nodded their heads rapidly while the orange one just looked down slightly sad, appearently what I said about parents...wait....parents, she probably doesn't have any...an orhpan...now I know why she is looking like someone just took her favorite toy and destroyed it infront of her...I to know the pain of being parentless...damn Ponyville exiling me....

Just as I started to climb down from the tree's, I was launched into the air by the force of the tree's being thrown upwards by the manticore putting its combined strength into its back and standing up quickly to toss me away, to say the least I was not amused that it survived and that it was not looking at the three fillies that are quaking in pure terror. "Oh for the love of all that is chaotic and dark....why won't you stay down!" I shouted at the manticore, which it seemed slightly disorientated and its tail is broken by the way it is folded and is missing the poisonous stinger, one less threat to deal with.

"You know what...all bets are OFF! You want to play with the big stallions, now you gonna have to live up to it!" I yelled, my horn charging up again but this time I didn't concentrate on a spell, I just let it charge as I galloped head long at it my sword back in my muzzle partially slipping out since I forgot to get a tight grip on it. We both charged at each other but at a slower pace, the manticore from its injuries and myself from slight exhaustion and that charging up an experimental spell is never the best idea when your under attack.

We both collided at the same time, its head biting into my side armor, denting it with its fangs while I haphazardly slashed at its neck and body, trying to force it to let me go but to no avail it kept its vice like grip. After a few minutes of it shaking its head, throwing me around like a ragdoll and my sword being knocked loose from my loose grip and tossing my damaged form into a tree, it stood over me, fangs bared and claws holding me down, not allowing me to flee.

"Hehehehe...really kitty cat...you think I am going to let you win this...in a hoof fight with you? Who are you trying to fool! I HAVE MAGIC!!! YOU CANT SIMPLY BEAT ME!" I yelled as loud as I could, my breathing slowly going ragged since it was crushing my rib cage with its paws holding me down. Just as it lowered its head to close to mine, it licked its lips and openned its jaws, slowly readying its first meal of the night...was going to be its first meal if it payed any attention to my brightly glowing horn...

As its jaws slowly encased around my head, I let loose the built-up magic that was in my horn, shooting out an overly charged arcane bolt inside of the manticore, tearing its insides apart and exiting out near the base of its spinal chord, blowing out bloody chunks of meat, muscles, flesh and intestines. The manticore let out a half-throated roar of extreme anguish, before falling over dead, splashing the ground it was on with fresh blood and chunks of bodily matter that fell out due to gravity.

"Okay now that was purely bucking disgusting...at least its dead and won't be a threat later on in the future...." I said trying to wipe away the blood and other bodily fluids. "By all that is clean and decent...how does one simply remove these stains...damn it even smells like it went inside of a trash can and augh! This is possibly the worse things I have ever smelt in my life!" I said gagging like crazy and trying hard to not vomit, which was an impossible task after a few seconds of swearing and than puking inside of a bushel of snowberries, ruining them for later use. "Why must it smell so foul!" I yell again before once again losing whatever is left of my dinner that I had a few hours ago into the bushes, cursing myself for not shooting the bolt earlier before my head was in its mouth.

"Well...at least that little baster is dealt with....now to get you three home...." I said with a groan, getting my flank kicked by an overly large manticore was bad, having three fillies watching it was just unbearably humiliating, and having those three watch me kill it was just plan horrible, the nightmares they will have after watching something explode from this inside will most likely scar at least one of them. As I got back up on my hooves after my losing my dinner to the bushes, I slowly and painfully walked myself to the three, levitating all of them and planted them on my back so they wouldn't try to leave. "I am taking you home....and do not even think of complaining....or I will turn you into a rat or a toad...I am not in the mood right now for any shenanigans...and I swear if I hear any of you make a sound I will take you to my Queen immediately and leave your fate to her hooves, do you three understand?" I said slowly so they clearly understood what I was saying, my voice was rough and raspy since puking twice without any water and than talking to three scared fillies was even more of a daunting task.

"Yes mister guards pony..." said the three in union, as one of them made a sniffle sound I looked back and saw that it was the orange one that was on the verge of crying. "Sorry I had to be rough like that little one...its just that....the position I am in is...strange at best...and I do not want to see you three be put in harms way...just promise me to stay out of trouble, and also...stay out of the forest next time...this is also my home, and I don't like it when people get lost in my home." I flatly said, trying very hard not to sound like a jerk which is getting harder to do since I basically scared them nearly to death with what I just did.

As the four of us leave the forest interior we are met with the slightly brightness of the Everfree outskirts, the lamps out on the streets are on and the ponies that were outside were those that were readying themselves for the eternal night. "So...little unicorn, you said your older sister lives at Carrousel Boutique? Well...that will be the first stop." I stated, slowly galloping to the odd building, seemingly the same the last time it was when I stole the roll of black silk for myself 5 years ago. She nods yes and as we get to the door I notice that the lights were off and nopony was home, so I guess I have to go with plan B. "Hold on tight you three." just as I say that I do a quick teleportation spell, taking us inside of the boutique near the door, as I turn my head I can clearly see that they are not accustomed to teleporting as all three fall off dizzy and their eyes looked like they were swirling about without any restraints. It looked adorable and funny.

"Alright...you get comfortable...I am taking the other two now...good lunar night...since we are in a civilized town....we might as well know each others names incase we ever need to talk to each other without calling each other guard or civilian..." I said slightly with a smile, knowing that I protected these three fillies while putting my life on the line.

"Well mister guard, my name is Sweetie Belle, and well you know that I live here...so yea.." she said shyly, well a full grown colt asking a filly for her name is very odd. I look at the other two and ask them for their names hoping for to know where they live. "Ma name is Apple Bloom an I live at Sweet Apple Acre's, it's near te edge of town." said the earth pony, well at least she lives at a farm and if I know anything about the night it will get cold soon and they might have to harvest whatever fruit they can. "My name is Scootaloo and...I live at the Ponyville hospital..." she said as she looked down, sad that she had no family or a real home to call her own. I know that feeling all to well, but I can find a way to help her. "Apple Bloom, I will take you home next than Scootaloo...I will take you to my old home, you can live their until I can find you a better place to stay in...I am sure my family will take care of you better than they have taken care of me...you deserve a better life than as an orphan, just promise me that you will be happy and that nopony will take your smile away." I said to her, trying to to make her happy knowing that I can give her a better life with a real family.

I quickly take the two to their homes, quickly dropping off Apple Bloom with Big Mac and Granny, Mac just looked at me with shock, seeing that I have returned in my Shadow Guard armor and that I was covered in dried blood and gore. "Don't ask Macintosh...just don't." was all I said before he nodded and brought her inside.

I approached my old home with guile and subterfuge, seeping into the shadows avoiding any stray eyes as I silently entered my old home, hearing the soft crying of my parents in their room, and by the sounds it appeares that they are sad because they have permanently lost their oldest son to the Mare in the Moon. I hang my head slighly in shame before resuming my current mission. I go to my old room, taking out a quickly written scrool and stab my combat knife into the door with the scroll on it.

"Alright Scootaloo...this is your new home...and don't let my little brother give you any lip...if he annoys you, just say that Nightshade will give him a bucking of his life...he will know what it means." I give a grin before laying her down in my old bed, and tucked her in and as soon as she was safely in the sheets she fell asleep quickly. "So adorable...good night little dove...you have a bright future ahead." I said before slowly closing the door behind, taking one last look before I close the door with a smile.

As I turn around, I see my little brother wide awake, looking right at me, his mouth agape in both fear and sadness, knowing that I opennly betrayed all of Equestria to serve Nightmare Moon. "I am sorry little bro....sorry it had to be like this....Storm Kicker...if you know what is best for you...you will join me....if you don't and you resist it will only make things worse...good lunar night brother...and learn to fly with pride not fear." I said before teleporting away, back to the castle.

Everfree Castle, Early Lunar Dawn

As soon as I teleported home I notice that my Queen is pacing back and forth, wondering what took me so long.

"Sorry my Queen, I had to take care of business...three fillies got lost and I killed the manticore that was a pain in my side for the few 10 years, and I feel better knowing that I changed the little orphans' life, for the better." I said with pride.

"So it seems...those three are to young to even be venturing into the my domain. Do they not know they entered it without knowing its dangers and the potentional threats that reside within its depths?" now wearing her full regalia and is sitting in the mostly restored throne room. I just shoke my head 'no' and kept staring into her eyes, trying to see what she is planning but to no avail I found nothing.

"My Queen, I will now resume your past order and keep any pony from entering the forest." I said with a bow and slowly rising only to be stopped mid-stride.

"No Nightshade...instead you must stop 6 ponies from trying to reach this castle, they believe that they can find the Elements of Harmony and use them against me, but it won't work. I want you to stop them from getting here at all costs, do not show them any signs of mercy or remorse! They threaten everything that I have just begun to do and I will not allow such transgressions to be passed, you shall stop them, and if they stop this act with words than they shall not be as severely punished as I plan to do to them if they succed in getting here." she said with pure hatred and anger in her voice, almost making me fall over in fear that it will be directed at me if I do fail.

"Yes your majesty, your will be done." I said with another quick bow before teleporting back to the edges of the forest only to get a quick glimpse of my targets slowly trotting into the outer edges of my forest.

"Twilight Sparkle...Fluttershy...Applejack...Pinkie Pie...Rarity...Rainbow Dash....you 6 will fail....and all will be eternally dark and beautiful, all of Equestria will flourish in its gentle cold embrace of the night sky, you shall bow before its rightful Queen!" I partially yelled after them, but knowing the forest it was blocked out.

"Ahh....damn it...I guess this means I have to force them out...mostly unharmed, rather not want to harm Fluttershy since she appears to be...erm....overly shy...I bet she is afraid of her own shadows..hehe...and Rarity...such a refined mare...and the way she has her mane and tail done...if I ruin that it would most likely spell my own demise...and I rather not ruin my already sunken reputation with her...so...maybe just convincing them to leave might work....oh the shit I do for my Queen....this better be worth it in the end." I mutter to myself after I picked up their trail and follow after them.

Following the enemy deep into my home and my kingdom.

Chapter 8: Night Falls

{How the hell did I get into this mess again?} The old thought starting to creep its ugly head back into my mind, as I look outside the cage bars, looking at Ponyville as the six ponies are called heros for stopping me and Nightmare Moon's plot to take over Equestria and bring about an eternal night...they destroyed my queen...turning her into...a shy, weak false alicorn...nothing like my queen at all...

All of those ponies...so...happy...so....proud....the night was beautiful in all of its glory...their sunlit faces...it makes me sick to my stomach. They all ignore me for most of the celebration that they saved the world from evil and rescued the princesses...they all see me as a traitor and leave me to rot in my cage, the sun beating down on me does not help either. Oh how I loathe the sun...

Everfree Forest, 7 Hours Ago

I followed the six mares journey into the Everfree Forest, going down a beaten path to the old castle, MY old castle...but I will not let that happen, not on my watch, and not while I still draw breath. Keeping my distance from them staying near bushes and tree's to avoid getting spotted, staying as quiet as possible to avoid getting caught.

After a few minutes they reached a clearing which was my time to appear behind them, trapping them within the cliffside but fate had something else in mind. At that moment I felt my Queen's magic near me and within a split second it caused the entire side of the cliff to crumble under their combined weight, along with me near the edge of the fallout zone.

"OH BUCK ME!!!" was all I said before I quickly landed on a large chunk of rock as it fell, hitting the ground with a loud thud and rolled out of the way of more falling debris, smacking my still sore back into another large rock, denting the already dented plating even more, causing it to press into my ribs, making my breathing short and staggered. "Can this...*cough cough* get any worse?" as I looked up, yes it can get worse as I see the six ponies slowly descending the cliff, making their way down as I quickly crawled away into the bushes, using low level magic to numb the pain. I stick my head out of the bush long enough to see Applejack let go of Twilight as her two friends catch her and gently let her go down on the ground as I give off a very silent grumble of annoyance. After a few moments to catch their breaths they continued on as I slowly get back up on my hooves and partially limp my way behind them, pulling out my crossbow from my left armor slot and inserted a shatterhead bolt into the slot. "A Shatterhead...a distraction and panic bolt...explodes upon contact and shoots out shrapnel of splinters...useless against armor plating or thick skin but soft targets will just get a bunch of splinters of sheer annoyance...still hate these since its so damn sensitive..." I grumbled since the last time I used this bolt I ended up spending 2 hours pulling out a bunch of splinters from my left hoof.

After a few moments of careful aiming and slow limping, I slowly pulled on the trigger but was fired to earlier after tripping on an exposed tree root, the bolt going over all of them and was not heard but when it exploded, the sound that came after them was a slight roar...perfect...my stupid bolt just hit something large...please let it be a bear...bears are easy to handle, if it was a manticore than I would hope it takes care of the mares in question.

I stopped for a moment to see how much of my armor is dented, and the quick look was bad, the sides of my armor is dented inward, meaning that my sides are pinched and breathing would be harder since my ribs won't be able to move on its own, and my back plating was scrached up along with my helmet, my cape looked like it was chewed up and spat back out, holes and tears in it along with dried blood from both its wearer and from its recently deceased target.

"I swear when this is over I am going to require a spell that will help me repair this damage....of all the things I learned...mind manipulation, combat and defensive magic, illusion spells, minor healing spells,and even purification magic! But NOOOOOO the spells that can manipulate metal and cloth was to much effort....my flank!" I grumbled to myself as I limped after the mares only to see that they were stopped by a manticore with a large ass splinter in its paw, seems like the entire bolt was right in the paw except for the shaft and fletching...this might be a problem.

All I hear at that moment was the sound of my own heartbeat as my vision goes blurry and everything starts to double-up, at first I thought it was just an illusion of the forest but to what I did not know at the time that manticore I thought actually gave me a deep gash to my side, where the armor plating doesn't quite cover completely covering was between where the armor plating was held together. I just look around hoping to not be heard but I slowly lose consciousness and fall into the void as my eyes close shut from blood loss, and all I can mumble out was "what hit me...."

As I come back to the land of the living I noticed that the manticore I shot was looking right at me, looking at me with its big glossy eyes, trying to think on who I am, and if I am friendly, my response was to drain all of its vitality and its stamina and force it to sleep. Using that kind of magic was something that Nightmare Moon would have never of thought to teach me unless it was for the questioning of ponies that refused to answer a question when asked, I use it in combat to make it easier on myself, but at that moment I needed it since being on the verge of death was not amusing in the slightest.

The manticore fell over immediately and was quickly snoring loudly as I quickly pulled myself off the forest floor while instantiously putting away my crossbow into my armor slot, remembering where the 6 mares left, I galloped into the general direction and came across a sea-serpent that was wearing a large grin and I noticed on his upper-lip was two different colored moustaches, one a very amber/orange while the other a curly purple....

"Noooo bucking way....don't tell me Steve...your moustache got a make over and you are happy that it is now completely different? Wow...never would have thought that you were such a gentledrake that cared about his looks...ehh. but could you tell me if you have seen six mares coming through this way?" I said with quickened speech, trying to catch up to them since this was mostly half way to the castle.

Still feeling giddy and happy he said that a white unicorn donated her tail to help him with his moustache since a purple mist quickly flew by and cut off his right-half. "Nightmare Moon...stop messing with Steven..." I mumbled before he told me that the six went across the river and said that they were heading toward the Everfree Castle..."Oh buck me to tears..." was all I said before I teleported to the otherside of the river and started galloping to the castle, knowing I am really cutting it close.

As soon as I enter the part of the forest with the gnarled tree's I noticed that there was a strange giggling echoing, obviously bouncing from tree to tree but this laughter was freaking ridiculous. "Oh by all that is holy and sane! Stop the laughing before I drive my hoof into its throat to make it stop!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, and instead of laughter now my own words are turning against me as they bounce from tree to tree. "Oh for bucks sakes...." I shoot a firebolt at a nearby tree setting it on fire and in a matter of seconds disintergrating and turning to a scattered pile of ashes, "Not so funny now is it tree?" I said with a bemused grin as I stomped my hoof into the ashes, sending it everywhere, resuming my mission and returned to galloping to the castle.

"When was this bridge fixed?" Was all I can say as I reached the once fallen but now repaired bridge, looking at since it was broken and repaired doesn't mean it is safe to trot across. "Buck it im using magic for this." I teleported to the otherside in time to see the mares enter the castle entrance. "Just in time...now or never." I grinned, pulling out my sword and teleporting to the entrance behind them, my horn slightly humming as it charged for a barrage of arcane bolts incase of any rash ponies try to gain the upper hoof.

I moved my head into the main chamber and found it was empty except for the six ponies, all of them except for one holding a round stone sphere, and appearently those are the Elements of Harmony, but to me they look like stone spheres, I just keep watching them but when Twilight said that she needs some room to try to create the sixth 'element' to appear. As the five leave I hide in the darkest corner of the lobby, waiting for them to all get in so I can seal the door shut and not allow any of them to leave, but before I can even put my plan into motion I hear an evil cackle and then a bright flash of light as Twilight and Nightmare Moon teleport away, leaving me and the others behind but to my unfortunately bad luck I got out of my hiding spot and was standing besides them. "Ahh....hayseed...." I quickly said as I jumped back and put my sword into my mouth and my horn pointing at them, the five on the other hand look at me with both surprise and anger since I was the same pony they saw at the party and the celebration that opennly betrayed all of them for Nightmare Moon.

Before anypony made a move they all heard the cackle again realized that they had to get through me before they can go help their friend, I held my ground in front of the sealed door and than for an even more scaring factor I sealed the door with a spell preventing it from being openned unless I lowered it. "Come now lasses, must we really go through this little scuffle, I know that if we do this than only some of us won't be walking out of here alive while the others won't be walking out of here uninjured. So lets try to be civilized, otherwise if you want to fight me, than make your move." I said, lowering my sword than gently stabbing it into a nearby old wooden chair. I slightly glare at Rainbow Dash who is glaring at me, shifting my gaze I notice that Applejack is just looking at me with a slight look of confusion, trying to figure out if I am just stalling them or actually attempting to use diplomacy on them. Fluttershy is shaking behind Rarity, while she is currently looking at me with the look of both shock and sadness, most likely because my cloak is ruined along with my armor. Pinkie Pie is just being herself, hopping in place while humming a very random and strange tune.

"So which way are we going to do this? The safe and harmless way or the way where those leaving this room be covered in blood of enemy and friends?" I said, keeping my tone to its usually normal self. After a while the five look at each other and quickly huddle together, whispering to themselves for a few minutes and only until after I tapped my left hoof out of impatience until after a few seconds Rarity came up to me and basically said this in her sophisticated voice "We do not wish to fight you...erm....gallant knight" 'cough knight my ass cough' " but we will fight you if you get in our way to assist our friend Twilight." she finished with a very uneasy smile. I just look at her, than at her four friends, seeing if they are trying to get the upper hoof or seeing if they can try to change my mind or even switch sides but I was not buying any of it.

"Sorry mi'lady but I can not do that, my Queen Nightmare Moon told me to stop you six ponies from succeding and her will is law. I do not want to harm you six but I will if I must so if you will not leave peacefully than I must do the deed at hoof." I said solemnly while slowly pulling the sword out from the chair and pointed it at them, "I am sorry but I must do this, I will not let anypony or anything stand in her way, Sorry Rarity but I do not wish to harm such a charming and cute lass but if you try to stop her I will put you down...Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, I do not want to inflict wounds on you two but if you try to stop me I will...Applejack and Rainbow Dash, I know you two will try to get past me, so do not expect any mercy from me, I am sorry my friends...but I will not let you harm my lo-" as I was speaking I quickly cover my mouth with my hoof, almost blurting out my biggest secret to the mares. My face blushing to the point where it can be clearly seen from my dented helmet and from my dark coat. "Just pretend you did not hear the last part and I just might not kill all of you, instead I will just knock you out and present you to my Queen in chains so you don't try to harm her." I quietly said, my face still red from my slip-up.

The five just look at me in a mixture of faces, Rarity thinking what I just said was scandlous, Fluttershy basically passing out immediately, Pinkie Pie jumping repeatily up and down with a grin that would be almost impossible, Rainbow Dash somewhat gagging which earned her a glare by me, Applejack just looks completely confused. I just face-hoof to myself since they all now know my biggest secret, right next to the fact that I have a deep love for pie and muffins....mmm pies and muffins, what I wouldn't give to get an apple pie and a blueberry muffin right now...

"So, what is it going to be than eh?" my response was Rainbow Dash flying at me at a quick and high rate of speed slamming me into the wall, leaving a fairly nice impression of me into it. "Cheap shot...very smart...a preemptive strike against an armored and armed enemy..." I said in beteen ragged coughs, and in each cough blood speckled the dusty floor, forming small dots in a large arc.

"Urgh....seems like my past injuries were much worse than I previously imagined..." was all I can say before I took a hoof to the side of the head. "Well than your injuries are about to get a whole lot worse!" RD throwing a right hoof knocking my helmet off of my head before bucking me in the neck with enough force to slightly life me off the ground. And in that near instantious moment in time Applejack tore off one of the tapestry's loose ropes and turned it into a make-shift lasso and tossed it around my back legs, the result was me being tossed into the air and slammed hard into another wall next to Fluttershy and Rarity. I looked at them at first with malice than slightly with sorrow and begging mercy before another series of coughs made me almost forcefully cough out large specks of blood that made Fluttershy hurridely move out of the way. Rarity kept staring at me but than she turned her head to my armor and barely caught a glimpse of the now re-openned wound and saw that it was bleeding furiously again. In the short amount of time it took to defeat me the barrier faded away and all five of them hurriedly left me in my crumpled heap, only Rarity looked back at me, only for me to look at her and wave a hoof at her saying 'Go to your friends...they need you....' while barely whispering "Go little gemstone go...I wish for you to not see me like this..." before passing out for a second time in the same night.

I felt something gently touching my side as I wake up and noticed it was the tapestry that Applejack destroyed to make that fake lasso, looking at my back hooves they were tightly bounded and I had to restort to teleporting into the room that my Queen was in, being a Shadow Guard allowed me to teleport to her side but it was slightly off since I teleported far from her...and I witnessed something that I should have never seen....my Queen....my love...in pure terror....

"Get...*cough* get away from her!" I harshly yelled, crawling towards the 6 mares, they started floating into the air all six of them wearing strange little trinkets, each one looking like their cutie marks...odd kind of jewerly. I kept crawling toward them but only to watch the horror to keep unfolding as a ungodly bright rainbow shot out from Twilight's trinket, a strange crown with her cutiemark as the centerpiece, and my eyes was at first in awe about the beautiful colors but in terror as its flight path went straight to Nightmare Moon, who from my position had the look of both defeat and terror clearly written on her face.

I just layed their, in defeat and sadness that my Queen was slowly being destroyed by the rainbow, quickly engulfing her in its colors and the screams that I heard only made me stay in my spot out of fear that I was next to be shot. After those horrifing moments were over, I started to rapidly crawl my way to Nightmare Moon, only to stop almost a yard from her when the smoke cleared to leave behind an imposter that looked almost like her, and that imposter was smaller and her coat and mane were completelly off, which only fueled my anger and wraith to the point that when I stood up I had to get hogtied to stop me from harming anypony, I was also gagged since I started swearing like a sailor, even some of the words that I said would have made even the most sea-hardened cringe.

I just sat there tied, gagged, and in an incredible amount of pain that I start slipping back into my sleeping state only to be yanked to the side to look face to face to Princess Celestia. That face...the same face she gave me when she was about to banish me to the moon, I just look at her, my usual solid glare was gone, now completely replaced with fear that I am not alone and my queen is gone forever back into the moon. I just stayed there, looking at her than breaking the staring to look down at the floor in defeat. The last thing I can see is the floor going blurry before I take a nose dive into it.

Ponyville, Present Time

I wake back up in a cage, a solid metal cage meant for criminal scum and prisoners against the crown...and I am both...

Looking inside of the cage I turn and wince in pain, seeing a large amount of medical wrap around my midsection meant that somepony tended to my injuries and my slightly hindered breathing meant that my lungs and ribs must have also been tended to but why?

Searching the cage I only found a single blanket, a bowl of water and a small plate with some hay on it, most likely my last meal for the day or for me...my last meal ever alive. I can barely stand so instead I crawl over to the final meal and eat it slowly, knowing that as long as I can still eat it slowly I might be able to prolong my lifespan but even I know they will ignore it and allow me to die starving or not.

Finishing the prisoner meal I curl up in a ball, slowly sitting down to avoid harming myself or putting pressure on my wounds, I just look at the ponies out of my cage, all of them so happy that the night is gone...none of them care about it like I do...they care about their stupid sun...my love creates a beautiful night just for them and they just sleep past it...ignoring it...they should be praising it like they are praising the sun....these haters of the night....if only I was stronger...

Just as I lay down to sleep off the heat and the loud ponies, a loud clang hits the bars, waking me back up, as I turn my head to see who is dumb enough to wake me up I see the purple egghead with her friends and the princesses next to her, all of them looking at me, each of their faces holding different emotions. I glare back at all of them, hating them for ruining the endless night, for taking away my Queen, for ruining my life...

"If you are going to kill me than lets get this over with...I don't have all...morning..." I growled out, I want them to end it so I can be with my Queen, if she is alone than I am going to give her the eternal company she deserves. I look straight into Twilight Sparkle's eyes, not even blinking, just staring at her, wanting her to look away so I know even while caged I am just as scary as I was uncaged. She finally breaks the stare and trots away, making room for Celestia to come closer to my cage and look down upon me as if I was scum that needed to be removed.

"Nightshade, why did you try to stop my ponies from rescueing me and why were you assisting Nightmare Moon in her plot to overthrow Equestria into an eternal night? Why did you fight my guards last night and 5 years ago....why do you fight?" her voice started at first strict and uptight, only to slowly soften up near the end.

I cough harshly onto the floor, weakly standing back up to look at her, slowly standing on my hind legs to look at her from her height to wince in pain from the brusing and muscle damage. "You ask me princess....why...why do I fight?" she nods yes. "Do not ask me why I fight...You don't ask why a plague spreads or a field burns....so do not ask me why I fight." I said solemnly only to keep standing to stare at her eyes, wanting to spread my fear and anger to anything I could get my hooves on. "And to why I tried to stop your ponies...because they wanted to stop the eternal night....the night that me and Nightmare Moon wanted...but you had to stop her....all she wanted was for ponies to love the night like the way they love your day...but you never allowed it...you never gave her a chance...." I said with a tear in my eyes and Celestia noticed it immediately.

"I helped Nightmare Moon because she was the only pony that accepted me for who I was...who accepted me into their lives even when I was exiled from this town at a young age...I owe Nightmare Moon my life....if it was not for her I would be dead 10 years ago...frozen in the woods...starved. But with her help I survived the harsh winter winds and numbing cold....because of her I became strong and powerful...because of her, I was given a second chance at life and found that my life has meaning and purpose....Because of her...I found my special somepony...even though I knew it would end in my death...we both accepted it...even in death I will serve her...in death...because life and death is ephemeral...the night is eternal..." I said proudly, even in the end I said it with honor and held my head high until I fell over, losing my grip on the bars with my hooves.

Celestia just looks at me and when she heard the part of 'special somepony' she lowers her head and whispers to me something private that even the six mares that stopped me leaned in close enough to hear what she had to say to me.

"You fell in love with Nightmare Moon didn't you?" I nodded slowly, "Did Nightmare Moon love you back?" I nodded again, her next question threw me off completely and made me blush slightly and stumble upon my words "Did you two...ever...sleep together in the same bed and did you two...have sex?" that question made the girls gasp as I nodded yes to the first half, but I did not nod to the other half, only to blush deeper that it can be seen clearly. I look back and the look on her face was a mixture of anger and a smile, I was so confused that I had to tilt my head a bit to the side to tell her that I was confused as hell.

"Well Nightshade...it has been 1,000 years since my sister ever took notice in the opposite gender and let me be frank with you. She was always nervous around males, it is a wonder how she fell for you in the first place, but you are wondering who I am talking about, and it is Luna, who is also Nightmare Moon." I just fall over, nearly passing out in both terror that I had sex with one of the royal princesses and that my Queen was the one that was considered shy and timid by her sister's standards, which means the headponies block is starting to look my closer and clear than before.

"I know that look on your face is that you fear that you will be executed..but you won't unless you follow everything that I am about to tell you." I barely nod fearing what she is going to say.

"First off, you will apologize to everypony here for your actions you have displayed, Second you will serving under my student Twilight Sparkle as her loyal bodyguard, along with the other Elements of Harmony for the entire year, and Lastly, when that is complete you will serve Luna as her Night Guard till she relieves you of your duty. Do we have an understanding on these terms?" she says with a regal tone and a small grin that I catch barely before she raises a hoof in my cage, I slowly reached out for it and accepted it, knowing that I have nothing again I might as well rebuild my shattered life.

"I will do it....but I will not like the part of serving as Rainbow Dash's bodyguard...damn crazy mare broke a few of my ribs..." I cough a bit and sigh in defeat, "But I will do it..."

The six girls slightly talk it out but agree to it, and Rarity walks up to my cage and looks down at me with a face that is heart broken and sad. "I told you not to look at me in my current state...my little gem...hehe...I should have not tried to stop you...and besides...your tail did leave a nice moustache on Steven....eh...feel so tired...so who am I staying with?." Was all I could put in before falling over asleep from exhaustion, hunger, and weakness to the light.

I start to snore softly which earned a few giggles from everypony that was there. My new life starts tommorrow, a new life with the ponies that harmed me, left me for dead, and caused me no ends of pain....and I have to protect those that harmed me....what a cruel twisted fate.

Interval 2: Chapter 9: Change of Scenery and Change of Pace

Sorry for the long delay everyone, somethings have came up and I was dealing with depression after my grandpa passed away last week, and a few days of trying to deal with my lose also helped with the delay. I just needed some time to heal the pain.

Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres, Morning

I was sleeping when I felt warmth hit my face, squirming around I felt something over me, something soft and warm. Openning my left eye I noticed that a blanket was placed ontop of me by somepony, and that I was sleeping in a bed, looking around I noticed that I was in a room, the smell of something cooking was also evident, the sweet scent of apples is strong, the ponies in this building are probably making something apple related....hopefully apple pie...I LOVE apple pie.

Groaning again I still felt heat on my face, and looking around I spot a window with the blinds open partially letting in sunlight into the room I am in, making it a bit to bright for me to deal with at the time, and I try to make the room darker by using my magic to close them, but all I get is a slight tingly feeling in my horn, and I try again, only to receive the same tingly feeling. I growl a bit and do a third attempt only for it to happen again, looking at my horn I realized in slight terror to why my magic is not responding to my will. It has been cut off by a anti-magic shackle that is clamped down on my horn. "Oh...you got to be bucking me..." was all I said before the door to the room opens up, I was still laying down in the blankets, my body was facing away from the door.

"Ah know Big Mac, but ah jus don't understand why tis pony has to be stayin at our place...it jus don't make much sense. He worked for Nightmare Moon for pony sakes! He should be rotting in jail for attemptin to cause an endless night, Ah still think he shoulda atleast slept in the barn away from us, who knows if he acts up and tries to harm us?" I clearly heard from a disgruntled Applejack, clearly not liking the idea that I was having temporary lodging in her family's house.

I am pretty much annoyed that even she thinks that I am a threat, which I still am since magic only helps me to take down my enemy, my body is still built tough and strong like any other earth pony, except with better endurance training and was meant for prolonged tiring work or training, all thanks to Nightmare Moon's training regiment and being chased by a few manticores also helps with the endurance training. I slightly roll over in my sleepand the blanket falls off and lands on the floor quietly, and I plainly hear a few gasps coming from the two standing by the door, even a stuttered "Oh sweet Celestia...", appearently my wounds are much worse than I had previously imagined.

"Wha exactly did you and yur friends do to him Applejack?" Big Mac's deep voice seemed to be filled with concern, not much that it matters to me since he left me to rot in the woods all those years ago. Sure holding a grudge is bad but I keep my word that I will get my revenge, now I can't straight up murder him otherwise I would break that Sun Tyrant's rules....Sweet Full Moon why did I even decide to go with her plan.....maybe because I wanted to live? But than again Celestia would just find a way past it and kill me slowly...better not take that chance with that spell since it will most likely fail on me and will set myself on fire in the process...

I groan again and stretch a bit, a few bones popping back into place as I yawn, shaking my neck a bit as my mane becomes ruffled and messy, just the way I like it in the early morning. "You know...talking about a certain pony while you are near said pony....and also...yes my injuries are bad....passing out twice from blood lose...internal bleeding...organ damage...fractured, broken and bruised bones...and a concussion...yea...and you Applejack...are the cause of some of those injuries." I said with a snort, still trying to get my horn to work but only getting it to glow dully before going out like a dying candle. "I may not be able to do magic...but I can still move...magic has only helped me in combat...and simple tasks, and whatever my Queen has asked of me..." I said with a disgruntled sigh, looking down at myself, getting a good look at all of my injuries that I have acquired.

Looking squarely at Applejack, trying to burn a hole into her hat, I go on with my ranting. "I am now reduced to nothing more than a broken stallion, hell...death seems like a much more brighter future than this. But since being alive is much more enjoyable than being dead...I might as well get used to being you and your friends bodyguard. Just don't expect me to answer questions that you ask me...some of them I rather keep to myself." I said, crossing my hooves in front of my chest, shutting my eyes and turning my head away from them.

"Get out a bed already and get yourself cleaned up, make yourself presentable and eat the breakfast we are gonna give ya. After that put on ya cloak you had and follow us to town, you have an apology to give to everypony there, and don't even think about tryin to worm your way out of it, cause if you try to, imma have my brother here tie you up and drag you flank back, you hear me?" Applejack said, her tone sour and seemed to be full of spite against me. "And its best if you stop tryin to use your fancy magic, it won't work thanks to that dandy anti-magic bracelet on yur horn." she said with a slight smug look, thinking that she won our little verbal battle.

My response was my horn glowing again, but with a different color this time, a dark violet color that has replaced my silver glow. A wet towel floats over to me as I clean my face up a bit and slightly get my mane back into a near perfect fashion, than I float it back to where it was back into the guest bathroom. I look over at the two which are now shocked that I managed to use a spell even though my horn was encased in that damned shackle. "Hehehe silly Applejack, one of my greatest secrets, and you will never find out. Try to ask me, I won't answer it, and even if you send a letter to that tyrant, I still won't answer, only one pony I can respect and she is currently trying to re-learn everything that has transpired over the past 1,000 years." I said with an even smugger grin, in my head I am laughing at her, knowing that I had bested her while she was basically holding me prisoner inside of her own home.

"Just go downstaires and eat some grub before I buck you out of that window..." she was pretty pissed off that I won the battle of words which gave me a gleeful smile to my face.

"Alrigt ma'am...just don't get in my way...hehe...big chance that turned out back at the castle...you got in my way and I ended up nearly dying with crushed ribs and damaged lungs along with blood loss. A lasso around my rear legs...smart move Applejack but it will not work a second time." I said as I got out of the bed, and put on my cloak, covering my head with the hood as I went downstairs I nearly tripped down, looking back up I see a really annoyed Applejack and Big Mac looking down at me, trying to see what I have planned. "Oh give it a rest you two...you think I have other aces up my sleeves? Figure of speech anyways...yes I still do, but only for tricks and pranks...maybe hehe." I chuckled while going to the kitchen, sitting on the floor since there was only enough chairs for the four of them, Applebloom was already sitting down at the table, smiling at me oddly, I guess she still remembers that I saved her life along with her two friends.

"So...let me get this straight, I only have to apologize to all the citizens of Ponyville, and than go to serving you and your friends as bodyguards for the year? Am I not correct?" as I said looking at my breakfast, which to me looks like tatters, but has that very fine scent of apples, which is odd since last time I saw tatters they were berry filled...not apples, eh guess they have a different way of making it here.

"Eeyup, just that, and no breaking the law neither, can't have you be doin that now can we friend." Big Mac said while he sat down in his chair, the largest one of the four as an old pony creakily moved into the kitchen and sat down in a rocking chair and almost immediately fell asleep.

"Erm...not to be rude and all...but is that common of her to fall asleep like that?" I said slightly concerned, old ponies usually sleep alot but moving from one room to another and falling asleep in the process, that is really old pony status.

"Well, thats Granny Smith for you Nightshade, just don't be getting any idea's, and you won't have to worry 'bout getting your flank handed to you by me or by Big Mac or RD." god I really hate that cyan rainbow maned pegasis...so cocky and rude...at least she is not here eating with us.

Ponyville Town Hall, Early Afternoon

I was standing behind a large curtain on a stage that was currently left behind during the Summer Sun Celebration, as I look around the curtain quickly I see all of the citizens standing there, talking to each other, saying silly things, even telling a joke. In the front of the crowd I can see my parents and my brother, my mother crying a bit and sneezing into a small towel, my father comforting her, and my little brother pouting...little ungrateful jerk. Scanning more of the crowd it seems that the six ponies that defeated me are also there in the front, along with Princess Celestia and somewhat hiding behind her, Princess Luna. My...Princess......

Quickly pulling my head back I look around to make sure that nopony was watching me as I used another of my prepared spells, and made my armor re-appear onto my body, the dents gone and completely clean of the dried blood and dirt, the cloak fully repaired and whole again. "At least they even repaired my attire...eh...and now...my helmet." as I was speaking I placed my helmet ontop of my horn and slowly sliding it down, stopping after reaching the shackle, and it grew than shrank to move around it and firmly place itself where it belongs.

After coughing a bit, and smacking myself upside the head to try and clear my head I looked at the mayor, "Ready whenever you are Mayor...even though I hate going out in public...and apologizing to those that wronged me...lets get this over with." I said with a sigh and casting the same spell, removing my armor and helmet from my body, a secret that only Nightmare Moon taught me, a way to bypass the anti-magic shackles incase I ever somehow get captured, and it works with ease.

The mayor gave me what I think was a smile, or maybe a false attempt at a smile to me. I know that she is trying to help but what happened all those years ago I won't let it slide, not yet that is.

"Fillies and Gentlecolts, today on this gloriously fine afternoon, we are blessed with the presence of both royal sisters, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!" many hooves stomped onto the paved stone in approval, the thunderous sound told me how many of them was here, waiting for my apology, I will only give them half of that pleasure, the other half they have to earn it the hard way. With due time and due process of revenge.

"On this glorious day, we are to celebrate for the return of our princess Luna, and to accept the apology of a pony that assisted Nightmare Moon and attempted to stop the six mares that would go on to defeat Nightmare Moon." my god why won't she shut up, its bad enough that she has to take so long, even worse that she is making it harder for me to apologize when everypony already hates me, might as well make it harder and more challenging. "Now, please refrain from throwing objects or using magic to further harm the pony, he has already sustained enough injuries that should have left him in a coma or worse. So please re-welcome the pony that used to live here and served as Nightmare Moon's most loyal guard, Nightshade!" I grumbled a bit in sheer disdain for the mayor, wanting to shove a hoof into her mouth to shut her up and to choke her of life.

I warrily stepped onto the stage, looking around the crowd to try and identify anypony's faces that I can instantly recognize. Starting from left to right I can planly notice these ponies. first there was that cello playing pony Octavia, the mare couple Lyra and Bon-Bon, Dr. Whooves, Ditzy and Dinky Doo, Carrot Top, a very pissed off and drunk Berry Punch, my parents and little brother, Twilight Sparkle and her friends, than finally Cherilee. Behind some of them are random ponies I don't even know, except for the two princesses surrounded by their guards, Luna is looking at me with eyes of sadness and remorse, Celestia has a smug happy grin on her face, knowing that if I refuse to do this my head will be rolling off my shoulders, evil tyrannical bitch...

"Hello everypony...I..I am guessing none of are glad to see me back here, even more so to know that I sided with Nightmare Moon at the Celebration last night, but than again I never really had much of a choice." I said keeping my head held high, keeping up my composure. "Most of you are wondering why I joined her, and most of you flat out hate me for joining her, well that was because if I hadn't have joined her I would have died in those pony forsaken woods 10 years ago, and I rather not have been a starved to death frozen pony on the side of the road, but none of you know what it feels like to be abandoned by friends and family." I looked into the crowd, seeing them, giving all of them my guard stare, clearly emotionless, but when my eyes reachs Celestia it turns into a glare of pure hatred, moving onto Luna, it shifts to that of a defeated pony, forcing me to look away and putting my head down in shame.

"It was because of Nightmare Moon that I became powerful and strong enough to survive in the woods for so long, and also because of some other things I rather not discuss...I am here to say..." I swallow deeply, my head getting slightly dizzy from the row upon row of eyes from everypony present and from the royal stares.

"I would like to say...I am sorry..." I hear a cough from Celestia, signaling me to keep speaking, "and I am sorry for siding with Nightmare Moon at the Summer Sun Celebration..." another cough...that bitch is gonna get it some day. "And I am also sorry for trying to bring about the eternal night..." I hear only one boo and a dark grey pegasis with a mowhawk threw a pie at me from the third row, reacting to it as if it was a spear thrown at me my horn glows the same dark violet aura, the pie stops only a few inchs from my face as the crowd gasps that even with an anti-magic shackle I can still use magic. "And I am also sorry for not being entirely truthful about being unable to do magic. So all in all, sorry." I smirked from at he pony that threw the pie.

"Thanks for the pie stranger. I am sure to enjoy it later when I need to eat, maybe have it as a snack for lunch." I said with a half smile and laid it down onto the stage. "Anypony else gonna throw something at me?" I said with a quizzical look, hoping nothing else flies at me. "Good, now any questions about me since I know a few of you want to know what happened to me when I was in the forest for 10 years." finishing my sentence with a half sincre smile, a few hooves rise into the air.

"Yes you, mother... you have something to ask me?" I said with a small hint of venom, hating her for not standing against me and for defeating my queen.

"Son...why did join Nightmare Moon and how did you even find her when she has been imprisoned in the moon for 1,000 years?" her question carried actual weight and with that I gave my answer.

"I joined her because she is just like me. Misunderstood about who we are and what we want. And as to how I found her....its actually the opposite, she found me by contacting me by a letter and by her voice in my head. Which I can no longer hear at all. Thanks to Twilight Sparkle and her friends." I said, scowling at her, in return getting another pie thrown at me, which I happily caught with my face, the taste of apples in my mouth was totally worth the mess and laughs pointed at me. "Whoever threw that, I will not prank you when this is over, that pie was awesome!" I said with mocked enthuseasim.

I looked around for any other hooves rising up from the crowd until I spotted three more, well what looks to be three more...

"Yes you three? Or is it one question from three different ponies? Can somepony please lift whoever is raising their hooves up so I can clearly see them, or single pony..." as I said it a certain pony I barely knew...what was her name again...Lyra Heartstrings? Whoever it was lifted up three fillies, about my age when I was exiled, all three of their hooves all connected to each other making it look like a single hoof from a distance.

"Hmm....well isn't it Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, what do you three have to ask? Since you basically know almost everything about me by your sister's telling you all about me...after they kicked my flank that is." I said the first half with sarcasm since I told them to avoid me, failing that part of our subtle agreement, and also that they should already know everything about me, who I am, who I worked for, why I was exiled and why I am currently being used as a pawn and a bodyguard for their sister's and friends.

After a while the three went to the front of the herd of ponies, making a pony ladder than finally Scootaloo coughed a bit to clear her throat, trying her best to speak loud enough for everypony to hear. "Mr. Nightshade, me and my friends have been wondering...well ever since you got here...and we all have been wanting to ask...we want to learn more about you." for a filly that I occasionally saw through the gaps in the treeline, riding a scooter down the dirt roads at break-neck speed and often pulling her two friends on a cart, why would she ask to learn more about me?

"So what would you like to know anyways, its not like your sister's and friends didn't tell you everything about me...and besides, you three have already seen what I can do after I saved you from the manticore after your attempt at being...what was it again...Cutie Mark Wild Beast Hunters? Well...that was very bold of you three, but maybe not your strong bet at earning it, maybe something safer like baking or maybe singing? Construction? Maybe even being a interior decorater." Trying my best to dodge whatever question they have since those three are persistant and I can't ignore their innocent stairs and sad eyes.

I crossed my legs over my chest, trying not to open my eyes to see those three giving me the puppy eyed look, but I failed to notice that I heard a few coughs that I openned my eyes to see who did it, low and behold those three were basically on the stage and kept staring at me. My will to tell them no completely caved in as I sighed deeply and finally said yes.

"Alright...alright I get it...I will tell you...all of you." I coughed a bit as I sat down, the three basically trying to get as close as possible to me as I basically told everypony present everything about myself and my history.

"Where to start off...well...I can tell all of you that I was born here in Ponyville General Hospital, my mother is Light Breeze and my father is Shadow Blitz, my brother is Storm Kicker and finally myself. I was also a sort of a loner and a recluse, keeping to myself most of the time, always playing with my small alchemy set I had and reading any books I could have gotten my little hooves on at the time. I have always been good with magic since I practiced every day and sometimes at night when I was allowed to..." as I started to talk about my past I could see that Twilight Sparkle was looking at me with glittering eyes, seemingly pleased that I actually practiced magic and that I loved to read...seems like we are the same except I hate her for ruining the eternal night and also for the fact that I am her bodyguard for a year.

"And then during my very...very short two years in school, I was passing with flying colors of perfect grades...until that Show&Tell day...after that everything just went down hill faster than an out-of-control cart with greased up wheels...my life was never the same afterwards." small tears starting to fall down my face, my ears slightly perk up to the sounds of sniffles in the crowd, seemingly a few held some sympathy towards me, others only gave icy glares, thinking that I planned that death on purpose, Even Princess Celestia was on the verge of tears that I lost so much because of an accident, Luna on the other hoof was trying to hold it in but was failing as a few tears fell down and landed ontop of a royal guard who thankfully ignored it.

After choking up a bit on a few words I stopped a few times to avoid telling everypony exactly what we did together during the ten years of my exile, but when it came to the point of the time I saved those three fillies from the manticore I made a brief cough and sighed ruggedly. "So...are you three positive that you want me to tell them what you were doing in the Everfree Forest at midnight?" trying to get them to say yes since of their rescue was the start of my downfall.

The three quickly huddle together and try to silently talk it out until all three nod heads in unison as Scootaloo turned around and once again spoke "Please do tell them but leave out the part of why we were there."

I simply smirked at her request to leave out the part of why they entered my forest, but I just shrug and grin at everypony. "Alright everypony what these three say is true, I saved them while they were in my forest the day that Nightmare Moon came back to us...well came back to me that is since all of you were pretty much scared out of your skin that she returned. But anyways these three had the crazy idea of wanting to be monster hunters and thinking they can earn their cutie mark easily, well they were wrong. During one of my many patrols in the outskirts of the treeline I heard loud shrieking sound from the inner folds of the forest, the sound of a certain white filly that is currently on stage." I said looking directly at Sweete Belle which earned me a quick horn prod to the shin, in turn causing me to fall backwards from the sudden sharp pain.

"Okay I deserved that one..." I groaned while rubbing my shin, one of my many weaknesses next to apple pie and cookies, along with the sounds of a violin and muffins. "As I was saying until I took a very painful horn prod to the shin, I heard her scream, and since this was forest at the time as I galloped full tilt to their location, and I was practicilly face to face with an alpha male manticore, and it was not pleased that I was in its path to a free dinner of three fillies. I stood my ground and I yelled at them to run back home, using myself as a distraction I barely hit it with a bolt before running, leading it on a chase in which I snapped the tree's down ontop of it, thinking I have slain it I climbed ontop the ruined tree's as these three came out of the bushes and were jumping up in the air with glee that I saved them...only for it to end abruptly as the manticore I crushed rose from the tree's and tossed me a good few feet and started use me as a chew toy...my armor took the brunt of the fangs and pressure but a fang or two punctured my armor and my body...the other fangs dented my armor and made it hard for me to breath correctly..." I cringed a bit after remembering how painful that encounter was and how much blood I lost when those fangs pierced my plating...that shit hurts more than the time I took a pair of gold plated hooves to the face at full force at a young age....curse you sun tyrant.

"Anyways...when it was about to finish me off by devouring me whole...I used almost all of my magic to overcharge by arcane bolt spell, and basically tore that manticore a new throat....and I don't regret killing it..." I cough harshly, slightly falling over as I coughed again sending a small speckle of blood everywhere onto the stage. "And it still hurts my lungs to breath..or to laugh....ow..." as if on cue the mayor quickly comes up and says a few words before a wagon comes up and I was placed in it, slightly restrained by a bunch of straps thinking that I am having a problem breathing again and am having a convulsion of sorts. My last thoughts before blacking out is that Twilight Sparkle and Rarity were looking at me in awe the entire time, not afraid of me like everyone else.

Ponyville General, 3 Hours Later

Waking up many hours later, my eyes barely open when the first images of where I am burn a bright white light, thinking I died I tried to get up only to be held down, looking down a bit I see that my body is restrained by belts so that I don't escape...seems like nopony trusts me at all...

"Well...what is the worse that can happen to me right now?" I spoke to myself, hoping that no one is around me, only to hear a slight laugh and the sounds of a screen being pulled.

"You have no idea what you got yourself into punk." that voice sounded female but also tom-boyish...maybe it was Rainbow Dash...I look over and can only see a distorted blob of brown before passing out for a second time.

Thinking in my head: Who was that pony?

Chapter 10: Uncertainty in the hospital

Ponyville Hospital, Emergency Operation Room 11, Late Afternoon

After many hours of magical healing, medicine injections, even a good hug from some random pony that I most likely have never met. Waking up several hours after the surgery, my head is still pounding as if I was challenged to a drinking contest by a pony that can handle their cider, and I was drunk under the table to the point where I can feel myself going out like a candle in the middle of a gale of high winds. Looking around the only things I noticed was that I was partially strapped into a medical bed, machines near the wall and the steady beeping sounds if my heart rate, a glass of water near a small side table, and a curtain that was to my left that blocked off anything that was on the other side, I'm guessing that somepony else was on the other side and anypony that was their probably didn't want to know that the traitor to Equestria was basically their new neighbor for the next few weeks or months...or however long it will take for me to fully recover from the damages I have sustained.

Coughing up a small storm, my throat feeling like it hasn't touched a drop of water in years I drink down the small glass as if it was a shot of extra hard cider just do I don't have to taste how strong it was and how quickly it will get my sorry flank drunk. "I wonder...how long was I out, and why does it feel like I am being watched by somepony?" I said hoarsely, my head still pounding but not as bad anymore but the annoyance was still there as a constant reminder to my own stupidity.

"Past the curtains dude, seems like you got your butt kicked hard by a hydra...what the buck did you do to get yourself like that?" the voice from behind the curtain called out, still with that tom-boyish accent I heard before I keeled over. Thinking on a response I just shrug to myself than with a quick burst of magic I pull the curtains to the side and notice that my roommate was not a pony but a gryphon and giving her the quick look over since I wanted to at least know more about who my roommate is and see if we can be friends since I rather have a friend than try to befriend the enemy. The gryphon was at least one and a half times my size, her coat was a golden-rod yellow and the tufts of fur was a deep earthen brown, her wings also had the same golden yellow color while her eyes was a beautiful ocean teal blue.

That was when I also noticed that around both of her wings were medical wrappings and a cast on both of her hind-legs, most likely broken from a bone jarring impact or from some other force. Her wings seem to be also broken except her left one seems more better in appearence than her right, maybe crashed on the right wing and the left smacked the floor hard enough to damage it.

"Well...I wasn't kicked by a hydra but instead by an alpha manticore, a normal manticore and six mares that turned out to be the bearers of the elements of harmony, which in all is cheating...but than again I did have it coming with those six mares, after all I was in their way to stop Nightmare Moon which was my job to protect her which I failed. Now I am being redeemed from my past actions by serving as their bodyguards and finally after a year has passed I will than be transferred into the Lunar Guards...which I am not disappointed but I hoped to than go to wherever Nightmare Moon currently located...but I know they won't point me in the right dirction since they will fear that I wil incite the second eternal night attempt."

The gryphon just looked at me, her eagle eyes seemingly looking me over for any signs of weakness, predatory instincts I guess since I said that I served Nightmare Moon, I wouldn't be surprised if she jumped at me right now to try and take me out before I do anything. "So you are the one some of those royal guards have been talking about. Your Nightshade, the pony that was exiled from this town for murder of another pony at the age of seven, usually if that happened back in the Gryphon Kingdom you would have been drafted into the army immediately and started training you as soon as you are conscripted, but here it seems your punishment was exile so I can safely say that we are the same... well, same to a certain degree." she said with a slight cough near the end, I caught what she was trying to say to me, not much of a stealthy chat when you stumble on your words.

"Yea my name is Nightshade...Nightshade Umbraspark, and you have yet to tell me your name miss...?"

"Oh my name is Regina Shattershield, daughter of Remeria Shattershield, one tough bitch that knows how to give a very mean right hook

"So you are not afraid of the fact that I was trained by Nightmare Moon herself and by one of the ghost's of her old royal guard, and the fact that with my magic I blew a hole through the head in an alpha manticore and cut openned the throat of another? I seriously thought you would be afraid to even be in the same room but you are appearently brave enough and most likely smart enough to know that I am currently in a weakened state but I can still take you on even without my magic." I said smirking, being cocky since I can easily handle a female gryphon since my studies say that they are frail in combat and that they have never received any military training, should be simple enough.

At that point of time for me, that had to be the worst idea I ever had which currently bests the second worst idea of all time which is casing a spell to make myself three times my size and be colossal to everypony, hopefully I can get that spell down without getting sick or feeling like I got bucked by Applejack again. Still thinking on that makes me cringe because I know getting bucked by her hurts almost as much as the time I accidentally fell down the flight of stairs back at the old castle...yea both somewhat hurt the same.

Maybe saying that I can easily beat her without magic was defiantly not the best thing to say to a female gryphon that can easily kick my flank up and down the isles of this hospital with ease, and the look of anger on her face just registers that my fate is sealed to be kicked like it was no tomorrow. "So your saying you can easily beat me in a duel without your magic hmm?" She slowly crawled out of bed moving over to me while I quickly scrambled off the side and land on my rump which sends up a sharp jolt of pain up my spine. "Well since we are in a hospital and in case we hurt ourselves or in case one of us accidentally loses a horn." she said grinning at me, that grin almost immediatly made me lose the will to hold in my bowels...I am so screwed.

"Erm...can I pass on the beating and just go back into the bed? Please." I said with a slight pleading look on my face, and she was not buying it.

"Sorry dude but you should know the rules for us gryphons, you declare a challenge on us you better play it out otherwise we beat you within every inch of your life." she said still grinning at me as she cracks her knuckles on her talons, the sound it makes almost is close to the sound of hooves crushing gravel, not the best sound to hear.

As soon as the knuckles are done cracking she jumps over the bed and pounces ontop of me, both of us rolling around the room knocking into the machines in the room crashing into the screen tearing them from the wall and ontop the both of us. Both of us punching, biting, bucking, clawing and also stabbing the other pony/gryphon, none of us yeilding to the other, until finally both of us stopped moving and in the most strangest of compromising positions.

The sound of somepony knocking on the door quickly pulled us from our small scuffle back into reality as we both look at each other and how we are current placed, which we both earned red tints to our face, she was sitting ontop of me while I was laying down beneath her, her lower half was scraping against my crotch and I was slightly embaressed becuase when I slowly looked down I noticed that my forelegs were somewhat on her shoulders and the group of ponies that walked in only made it worse for the both of us.

As each of them walk in all I can hear was gasps, whispered chatter and the occasional giggle from a certain cyan pegasus currently holding in her laughter but failing miserably. I look at her than back at myself than at them, my face only growing redder with each passing second.

"Erm...this is not what it looks like..." I spoke first trying to ease the tension, failing badly.

Not a single one is buying it, Rarity is currently whispering something to Applejack, both giggle to themselves.

"We were just wrestling against each other for a few seconds...that was all we were doing" we both said at the same time, Fluttershy leaves the room along with Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle just shakes her head in shame before leaving also, her face blushing while trying to stifle a giggle.

"None of you are buying any of it aren't you..." I said with my poker face, earning my answer.

"Yea none of us are believing that you two are just 'wrestling', espicially since you both are injured and also that you two were enjoying the so called 'wrestling'." Rainbow Dash basically said with her usual annoying tone, gods how I wanted to punt her out the window with her wings wrapped up in a rubber band...

As soon as she stops talking Regina quickly slaps me and gets off of me before going back to her bed and covers herself with the sheets and looks away from us, leaving me on the floor in such a position that gives Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity full view of my lower half of my body, which only made the their faces slowly turn red as I quickly look down and close my legs and cover myself with a pillow, hiding my shame. "Oh can this get any worse..." I shouldn't have said that since as soon as it ends Princess Luna walks into flanked by two of her Lunar Guards, their eyes slitted and both of them have bat wings instead of the normal feathery wings. Perfect...

"We hath heard that thou is staying in this establishment until thy injuries are fully healed and that ye are back on your legs and doing your duty as a guardian to the elements. Also..." she looks at me than at Regina, both of our faces red and that I am holding a pillow over my crotch trying to hide my shame, her face also turns a faint tint of red, "Oh...it seems We have interupted thou's pleasent company, we shall come back at a later time until thee is presentable, farewell my friend." the princess said before slowly walking up to me and plants a small kiss on my forehead before leaving, earning me a gasp from Rarity, a fallen hat from Applejack, Rainbow Dash falling over and Regina basically shaking her head with disappointment. My own face red to the point where it looks like my head was going to explode.

Looking back at the four giving them all a slight glare, currently not amused by the fact that Luna just had to visit me at the worst possible times when I was recovering from a multiple brutal beat down and to what I was thinking was accidental rape, not sure on whose part but still...maybe not dwell on it for to long.

After the creepy silence came and went I go back to my bed with my pillow still hiding my shame, Regina was somehow asleep, Applejack was busy talking with Rarity while Rainbow Dash was looking at me with a smug grin while slowly hovering over to me...this can't be good.

"Well...it can't get any worse than this....right?" I said to myself and hopefully nopony heard that but I was wrong on so many levels. Rarity saw Rainbow Dash moving towards me and quickly tried to intercept which caused RD to somehow trip in mid-air which makes me wonder how that is physically possible but than again wondering how that is possible is like asking Pinkie Pie how she managed to defy the laws of gravity. Time seemed to slow to a crawl for me as everything moved in slow motion, Rainbow Dash was slowly tumbling end over end towards me while Rarity was slowly doing an overly dramatic pose on a couch that somehow magically appeared out of no where...I am gonna have to find out how these ponies are defying the laws of the universe...oh would you look at that, Dashie is gonna land on my...oh buck me...

After my mind has finally registered what was happening, Rainbow Dash landed roughly ontop of my pillow, which for her was lucky since she landed on a soft object, terrible for me since a full grown mare basically landed full force ontop of my stallionhood...you know that feeling when someone kicks you below the belt at full force...yea that what it feels like except the pillow slightly makes it better since its soft and it doesn't hurt as much but the pain of the weight crushing against it doesn't help in the slightest.

"HOLY BUCK THAT HURTS!" I shouted at such a volume that was nearly the same as the old 'Royal Canterlot' volume, yelping in pain from the weight. "GET THE BUCK OFF OF ME!" Rainbow Dash got the message a second to late as Rarity lifted her off of me with her magic while I was craddling my lower half in my hooves. Getting bitten by a manticore, no problem, getting smacked into a stone wall at a high rate of speed, I can handle it, getting my flank kicked up and down the castle courtyard by a ghost and by Nightmare Moon herself, slightly painful, getting my crotch crushed by a mare that hates me, worst possible pain ever felt.

During the whole commotion Regina was pointing and laughing at my misfortune, Applejack thought it was funny as hell, the two Lunar Guards were busy trying to contimplate what was going on, Princess Luna only heard my yelp of pain and was thinking I just got some medicine by needle and thought nothing of it, and Dr. Whooves who was walking by at the time of the yelp only thought that I was getting lucky in the private room. Fat chance that is going to happen with a psycho mare and her friend along with an unknown gryphon.

"Everypony just get out...get out before I toss you three out...I don't care if you are supposed to be watching me...I rather deal with those two knuckle heads outside than deal with you three....especially you Rainbow Dash...you prism maned devil from Tartarus! You have done nothing to me so far than cause me nothing but extremely terrible pains all over my body, and embaressment...so just get out this minute before I single hoofidly teleport you all out back into the Everfree Forest!" I growled at them to the point where they were thinking that I was turning feral on them. Rainbow Dash was about to say something that would have earned a lightning bolt to the face but Applejack grabbed onto her tail and dragged her out, Rarity looked at me for a while before lowering her head along with her ears and slowly trotted out of the room.

"Nice one dude you just made one mare angry, one disappointed and another sad...I bet you that white one was your marefriend, am I right?" Regina said while doing the most obscene of gestures at me, most of them I knew...the others I rather not want to know...damn you to hell.

"Regina shut up before I break your wings and your beak...I am in no mood for any more horseshit today...I just want to rest, get out of this hospital and resume my job as a bodyguard before my head goes to the headspony block in Canterlot and lose my head." I replied solemnly, not enjoying the fact that she basically hit the nail right on the head about her being my marefriend except that Rarity isn't but in my head she probably wishes that I was or something...the way she keeps trying to help me and that she is always smiling when we were together...please tell me that she is single Princess Luna...or somepony above.

"Chill dude chill, sheesh I was just messing with you...damn you ponyfolk are easy to mess with."

"Regina...do you see that rubber band over there in the corner? If you keep talking about it I will use it to wrap around your broken wings and levitate your flank out the window...how about that? Just shut your trap, leave me alone, and let me sleep...I just want to get this guard duty over with so I can go back to my little castle I repaired and wait for 'Her' return..." I said laying my head down on the other pillow on the bed before closing my eyes. And in those few seconds my eyes were closed the sounds of Regina getting out of the bed followed by the soft sounds of pitter patter of movement from the pads of her paws, than the sound of extra weight being added to my bed...Regina I swear if you crawled onto my bed just to embaress me further...I will not be held responsible for what I am about to do to you...

After a while I finally got the nerve to turn my head around at a snails pace, not wanting to exactly know what I was going to be looking at...hopefully it is just her sitting next to me trying to make me feel silly...if its somthing else I am teleporting myself out the window.

What I saw next made me realize a few things: One. I was still weak around females, Two. A female gryphon giving me the sultry eyes is equivlant to Nightmare Moon giving me the evil eye, and Three. Me and a female in the same bed when there are ponies litterally across from me and near the door will cause me to spaz out of control faster than Rainbow Dash flying. In all, I was freaking out like a little filly being scared by a small spider.

"Oh sweet Luna...why...why are you looking at me like that? And...and why are you in my bed? Oh please tell me this is a prank...please please tell me this is a prank....." I said mumbling incoherently to myself, hoping she is not listening to a single word that I am spewing out of my muzzle.

"A big stallion like you shouldn't be scared by little old me in fact, a stallion like you should be jumping at a chance like this to finally feel the warmth of another." she said grinning evilly at me, at that time this was what going on with my body...

Brain: "Oh Celestia...please kill me now before I die from embaressment..."

Heart: "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

Dick: "Go for it! Go Go Go Go Go Go!"

Spirit: "I give up...this is to much horseshit to deal with...I'm out of here..."

The seemingly odd long wait was cut off by somepony coughing loudly enough for it to break my mental conflict, turning back I see Nurse Tenderheart and Nurse Redheart standing next to Dr. Whooves, appearently its time for my operation or something about having my horn fixed...not sure what that means but I sure as hell do not want to know. Acting on the patent Fight or Flight instincts I immediately jump out of bed, gallop straight towards the window than finally teleport myself outside right next to a grey mailmare. Surprised that I teleported out of the hospital she thought that I was escaping and she guessed right, but I guessed wrong that I can go past her easily as she grabs onto me and lifts me off the ground with ease, there is one thing I might have left out to a few ponies that I have met...I have a terrible terrible fear of heights.

"OH MY LUNA!!!!! I'M GONNA DIE! PUT ME DOWN PUT ME DOWN PUT ME DOWN!" I screamed like a little filly, kicking my legs about trying to get her to let go which only leads her to let go of me early, and by early I mean while we are a couple feet off the ground. Screaming a bit while flailing my legs I land with a slight crunching sound, fearing that I just broke my legs, looking down I noticed that I landed on someponies saddlebags, feeling no pain from the fall but instead I landed on someponies package which was something fragile...and the owner of that package was not happy with me at all.

"You bucking idiot! That was my father's urn!" was all I heard before a white stallion with a moustache wearing a hawaiian shirt reared up and bucked me in the head, but the sound of a loud crack was all I heard, than moments after I got bucked in the head I felt something hot running down my face, it was hot and runny...putting a hoof to my head I noticed that I was bleeding and that I was feeling light headed, the stallion that bucked me was no longer mad but instead had the look of fear on his face.

I asked around to why everypony had their mouths open until finally Rarity pointed at me than lifted her hoof up a bit. I felt above my forehead for a while until it hit me. My horn was no longer ontop of brow...looking down I saw it on the ground, but instead of it being intact it was broken...broken into many pieces...

My horn was broken...nothing more than shards and horn dust...

Chapter 11: Arcane Mute and Memories Part 1

Near Ponyville Hospital, Afternoon

"I'M GOING TO BUCKING KILL YOU! YOU MOTHER BUCKER, I SWEAR ON NIGHTMARE MOON'S MANE THAT I WILL BUCKING KILL YOU!". I roared as both Lunar Guards were pulling me back while I was raging to tear that unicorn's horn off than shove where the sun never shines, than kill him where he stands. While I was trying to kill this unicorn, Rarity was busy talking to him trying to calm him down while also trying to reason with him, the only way I am going to reason with him is if my horn comes back and his stupid flank was on the ground bleeding. The loud ranting and yelling from the both of us has caught the attention of some of the hospital nurses and doctors, even those that are injured are looking out of there windows to watch us. A few of the nurses and guests were gasping that my horn was broken all over the ground and that a small pool of blood was forming under where I was standing and where I was being held. Even while feeling light-headed I was still trying to rip his throat out with my bare-hooves, not even stopping to catch my breath, not caring that I was slowly blacking out, still trying to lash out at him for making me a horn-less unicorn, not only was that degrading for me but that was just downright disgraceful if Nightmare Moon was watching me now.

"Nightshade calm down right now! I swear if you do not calm down we will be forced to knock you out and drag you back into the hospital." shouted both of the guards at the same time, seemingly both of them are just trying to keep things under control, but one does not simply speak to an Eternal Night Guard like that and expect to get away unscathed.

My response was to buck him in the side of the head knocking him out cold while head-butting the other temporarily disorientating his vision to see double of everything. Snorting angerly and pawing at the floor kicking up dirt and small rocks I slowly move forward at my attacker, not even caring that Rarity is trying to keep the two of us separate. "You got about 10 seconds to start running before I cleave you a new asshole." I calmly said while pulling out a small sword out from the chest plate of the unconscious guard. I had training in both types of swordplay the magical version which included arcane weapons and normal weapons, and the normal version which was basically holding onto the sword handle with my teeth, and when I fought like that it tends to get a bit messy and not very clean.

"Starting now. 10......9......8......7......6" by the time I hit '7' he turned around and started galloping back towards town as if his life was at stake, for me it was more like a game of 'Hide And Pray I Don't Find You'. Rarity was utterly disgusted that I was trying to murder her father in front of everypony but to what she does not know is that I have no intentions of killing him, that was just the way I was told to scare off anypony that gets in my way of my objective, and my current objective was to get out of the hospital and resume my duty. Now my new objective is to go straight towards the Everfree Castle and to grab a few 'things' before I forget about them.

Rarity was on the verge of both tears that she might lose her father and pure anger that I was willing enough to kill him for all to see, to bad I haven't told her the truth of my actions. Sighing deeply, I put the sword back in its sheath before trotting next to Rarity who was still on the verge of crying a river, and also most likely waiting for me to get closer before giving me a piece of her mind, or in this case her hooves.

After trying to think of something I just let whatever was on my mind speak out since things are already down the drain and put through a blender. "Sorry about that Rarity...I sorta went a 'little' crazy back there, but it was not entirely my fault, for me losing my horn now only hurts like hell, but it also makes me feel worthless, losing my horn is almost as painful as losing Her, but never mind that since I was only scaring the shit out of your father, I have no real intentions if wasting him, only scarring him for life, and as for that urn I can easily fix...well now its more like can't fix. IT will take at least a month before my horn grows back...and is it me or am I starting to see two of everything...oh damn..." I said before falling over on-top of Rarity, essentially pinning her down with my unconscious body. I may not be awake but I can still feel and hear things, the sounds of Rarity flailing about trying to get out from under me, the sounds of Pinkie Pie jumping up and down for no reason, Fluttershy screaming about all the blood everywhere and on Rarity's mane and coat, and of course Applejack tossing a lasso around my waist and dragging me back into the hospital. The transition from rough dirt to smooth tile hurts, going from rocks to tile is never good mostly when my head gets kicked by accident by one of the nurses.

Waking back up in my bed, Regina was busy reading a 'Daring Doo' book, which to me is a perfect pass time, but for what she did to me earlier, still not feeling comfortable or safe while in the same room let alone a few feet from each other. Openning my eyes I noticed that I saw nothing but darkness, bandages were wrapped around my head tightly to stop the bleeding, well it worked but not I can't see anything. "Perfect...first humiliated in front of the element bearers...than in front of the princess...lost my horn and now blind...I think the universe hates me..." I said to myself out loud, not even caring who is close by and listening in.

"Dude that was awesome what you did just now. First you teleport out a window, land on Derpy Hooves, got in a fight with an old stallion, lost your horn to said stallion, knocked out two well or in this case poorly trained Lunar Guards, than finally tried to comfort your marefriend but instead pass out on-top of her. You my coltfriend are a professional at this." the sound of glass shattering was all I heard when she said coltfriend.

"One. I am not your coltfriend, Two. Losing my horn sucks so don't bring it up, Three. I did not plan on passing out on-top of her, and Four. Shut up...losing my horn really hurts, how would you feel if you lost your wings?" I am clearly not in the mood for her smart-ass remarks or anything else she has to say. Closing my eyes again I lay my head back down on the pillow and go back to sleep, not wanting to wake up early again.

Ponyville Hospital, Next Morning

The next day was slow and quiet, nurses were going back and forth between rooms and patients, I was still K.O. and was not getting up anytime soon to enjoy any

"Ya think he is gonna be waken up soon? I mean he did take a good buck upside the head by Rarity's dad, and look at him, he hasn't moved an inch since he got in that darn bed."

"Do you think that he is in a coma? Oh I hope he isn't...I was looking forward to meeting him without the scary armor...if it was okay with him..." Fluttershy said while looking over my currently unconscious body. And just because I am knocked out does not mean I can not hear you...why must you ponies be so loud!

"I was planning on throwing him a 'Welcome back to Ponyville and Your our new Pony Guard Party', I even made him a few cupcakes for when he leaves the hospital, now I think he might not be getting out today...and that I will have to change the day of the party..." my god Pinkie Pie if you throw me a party I swear by all that is holy I will put you into that party cannon of yours and fire you over Ghastly Gorge.

"I still can't believe he took on two Lunar Guards even when he had his horn broken right off that thick skull of his, I mean look at him for Celestia's sakes. With all the pain he had he managed to buck a guard in the face and headbutt another, the pain from the headbutt must have at least been the thing to make him pass out...wonder what else he can do besides fighting...hope he is good at athletic sports otherwise he is just boring." Well at least that cyan mare is happy that I am a tough bastard...and wait a minute, good at athletics? No shit I am good at sports what else would I do for 5 years at that castle? Drink tea and act proper? Hell no I was in the dirt and rocks of that place playing hoofball with timber wolves and manticores and those games always ended up with me covered in bandages or in a bathtub filled with herbal essences.

"You know dear that he can still hear you, so he knows that you just called him boring. And on another note he apologized to me about wanting to give my father a new...rump...but he was about to say something else before he passed out and almost ruined my beautiful coat and mane with his blood...poor dearie must have been through a lot just to pass out from a simple blood lose. Twilight is it possible to see into another ponies dreams?" Well at least Rarity forgave me for wanting to kill her father...wait...what about dreams?

"Actually Rarity yes, there is a spell that allows one to see and visit another ponies dreams but it is very risky since the one dreaming is in full control of their mind, and they might think we are nothing more than a figment of their imagination and can easily force us out, but why do you want to know what he is dreaming about? It's not like he said something to you that was rather personnel right?" Twilight Sparkle I swear on your stupid princess's name...if you let her see my mind I will set your stupid tree house on fire and see to it that each and every book in that place burns like kindling.

"What! Oh no he only apologized to me...'and also said a few things a few years ago and a couple of days ago' and also I want to know what he knows about fashion since he knew a bit when I first met him five years ago, I also want to know what it is like to see into another pony's dreams...that and I also want to know something else...lets just leave it at that okay Twilight?" Wait...what does she want to know from my mind?

"Oh, right than...well I have that spell that lets one see into another mind but for any other pony to see it also they must have physical contact with the one casting it so anypony that wants to see Nightshade's mind please get close to me otherwise just watch and see if he tries to move or wakes up. And also be warned girls, this is his mind, from what we say from him he is very unstable and is highly dangerous so his mind will most likely reflect his actions." Oh I hate you so much...I hate you so much with a passion Twilight Sparkle. I.HATE.YOU.TWILIGHT.SPARKLE!

My Mind, Current Time

"Well girls...this was not what I was expected to find in his head...this sort of looks like the Canterlot Royal Library? How does he even know what it looked like if he was never there! Well however he knows about it I must find out before he creates an evil plot that will throw Equestria off balance!" I hate you so much...you know that Twilight?

Entering ones own mind is a dangerous thing to attempt, six mares entering my mind while I am resting is suicidal for ones sanity as they will soon learn the hard way. As they entered my mind they all landed in a lobby of sorts that best represents a circular room with three doors, each of them at a 120 degree mark on the ceiling, and at the center of the room is nothing more than a statue of Nightmare Moon in full battle armor standing on her rear legs, wings fully flared out with myself standing near her left side with a kite shield being held to my side and a sword in my mouth as a loyal guard. All six of them wandered the room for a while taking in the sight of my mental lobby, wondering about it, taking notes or saying that it is boring and should have added a slide or a petting zoo, or in Pinkie Pie's case, a table filled with snacks.

"So girls...which door should we open up? For as far as we can tell there is only three ways to go and each of them makes me wonder what he went through..." Twilight was busy studying the room, taking in the smell of ozone and burning oils that fill the lanterns that are scattered across the room, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash trying to figure out how to open the doors when there are no door knobs or handles on them, Applejack and Fluttershy are sitting on the cushions that scattered near the statue in the center of the room talking about how strange the room is, and Rarity is simply staring at my statue that is next to my Queen's, looking at how well made my armor is, how it is somewhat stylish, and how that my eyes are seemingly sparkling for no apparent reason.

At the top of each door rests a small dark silver sign with onyx letters forced into it. The door at 120 degree's reads Memories and Judgement with the symbol of Nightmare Moon's cutie mark on it, the door at 240 degree's reads Thoughts and Emotions with the symbol of a red Half-Moon on it, and the last door at 360 degree's reads Knowledge, Spells, and Curses with the symbol of a nightshade plant on top of a six-pointed star.

"Ah I say that we split up 'nto groups of two and check each door, who knows what can possibly find in 'em doors, for all I know it could be just nothin' or somethin' important. Imma reckon that me and RD go into the 'Memories and Judgement' door, since I am the 'ta best at tellin if a pony is lyin' or tellin' the truth, and seein' his memories might tell us why he is actin' like this." Well at least she is the logical one of the group...wait...where is Pinkie Pie?

Having that feeling that something is creeping up to you and turning around slowly to see what it is, probably not the best thing to do when you know that the pink party pony can defy all laws of physics with ease. Only turning my eyes slightly all I can see are her eyes staring into mine...those scary...scary happy eyes. "HEY! NIGHTSHADE! Why are you a statue and why are you spying on us? Were you playing a game of hide-and-seek? Oh can we play, can we play!" Oh dear god somepony kill me now...

"Uh Pinkie Pie you do know you are talking to a statue right?" Rainbow Dash said while gliding over to me, which is bad since my eyes moved from its original posture to the one looking into Pinkie's eyes.

"No I'm not silly filly! Nightshade is the statue! See! Just look into his eyes!" Oh damn you Pinkie for blowing my cover...

"Hey guys! Check this out! It is Nightshade, the statue blinked and tried to look away!" Rainbow Dash yelled out a bit, blowing my cover and also ruining my chances at acting creepy by acting like a ghost...better luck next time.

"Yes yes you caught me...but now what do you six want? This is my mind you are breaking into it you know? My private sanctuary, my safety safe, my security blanket if you want to call it that. And if you want to see my memories all six of you should see it instead of you two...and Twilight Sparkle...do not even think about entering my knowledge and spells door...or I will turn you into a chicken when we get out of here." I said while slowly turning my head to face all of them, my body loosing its stony exterior, bit by bit the stone skin breaks off into chunks sending dust and rock bits everywhere, seemingly Rarity was not paying attention to me since she was looking at the seemingly complex weaving's of the silk cushions that line the wall.

"Well Mr. Nightshade, we want to know more about you and since you will not tell us besides that little amount you gave us back at the stage at town hall, and I want to know a few things about you and what you and Nightmare Moon have planned during your exile of Ponyville." Twilight Sparkle was ever the inquisitive one when it came to asking questions, this much I know of since she just asked me to spill the truth...might as well give them a show instead of words.

"Alright, follow me than, watch your head, keep your hooves, mane and tail inside the ride at all times and enjoy the ride." I said when I entered the 'Memories and Judgement Door' which in turn, transformed into an open carriage for the girls to walk into, each of them taking a seat on a highly soft cushion, well Pinkie Pie was jumping on her cushion while everypony else sat on theirs.

Nightshade's Mind, Memories and Judgement Door

As soon as we entered the first door everypony was screaming as they felt themselves slightly lifted off of their cushions and were in a temporary free fall, while I was laughing like a mad-colt only to make it worse and to receive a strong right hook from Rainbow Dash.

"That was not funny dude, that was rude of you for not telling us about the large drop into a pitch black room...where are we anyways? This does not look like any type of memory? Is this a trap or are you just messing with us. Tell me now before things get ugly in here real quick!"

"Oh lighten up will you, I told you this is my mind and I will do whatever I want in it, when I want it, and at anytime I want to do it. And besides none of you could have even fallen out of it, this my mind after all, and I don't hurt my friends...only my enemies or those that try to insult me..."

"And here we are...memory lane, the best little piece of my mind since the creation of Canterlot and sliced bread...maybe better than sliced bread but you get the point." I said adding some flare by creating fireworks and making them shoot in random directions, seemingly aimed and fired aimlessly in the black void that was my mind.

"So girls....where shall we start first? When I was just a foal, when I was a small colt or when I finally came of age? Choose now cause I am pretty sure little miss hot head over here might get bored and try to leave the safety of the carriage." My small smart-ass remark earned me a rough shove from said mare and a pissed off glare.

"Maybe we should see you when you were just a foal...if..it is not to much to ask..." said Fluttershy as she was hiding behind her mane, always the overly shy one she is...such a little cuti-...no...don't even think of that thought...still staying with Nightmare Moon/ Luna...not going off the path for her...maybe a little...NO!

"Alright, foalhood it is than!" I said over dramatically, sending down random bolts of lightning everywhere which resulted in Fluttershy hiding behind her mane and her cushion, Pinkie Pie tried to touch the lightning but only got her mane and tail all fuzzy from the electrical static.

After a while of waiting a small white sphere appeared in front of the carriage until it flashed a brilliant light of rainbow colored hues until it stopped and it became nothing more than a oval of rainbow light, projecting out the first memory that was requested by Fluttershy.

"D'aaaaawwwwwwwww! You were so adorable when you just a foal!" all six of them said at the same time, even Rainbow Dash and Applejack were having a hard time of trying to hold in their laughter, Pinkie Pie was clearly happy to see me when I was little. What they all saw was a little black ball of fur with red and amber slitted eyes sucking on a bottle of milk, my coat at the time was black but it was more of a dull and dusty black, even my mane was different back than, a pale silver mane with a very faint red stripe running down its small length. Hearing all the girls coo like that almost made me fall over in embarrassment because I have never shown anypony what I looked like when I was a foal, and seeing myself suck on a bottle only made it worse as my face slowly tinted red from both embarrassment that they saw me like that and shame that I let myself see me like that. At that moment in time I just wanted to rip out my eyes and scream at the top of my lungs that this was the best way to torture me, just remind me of my foalhood and you get the greatest show of me throwing a large tantrum that results in fences being destroyed, bricks thrown and ponies running for dear life.

"Yes yes I was very adorable when I was a foal, but can we get on with the memories? I rather not look at my foalish self any longer...those memories kinda hurt..." I mumbled out the last part to myself since they were to interested with how adorkable I was back than, just looking at myself trying to walk but instead fall over onto my face and started crying which earned my 'd'awws'...my sweet Luna these girls are to adorable when they do that...maybe I should thank them for straight up not laughing at me...or not.

"Whats the matter big boy,*giggle*you don't like it when others see your *giggle*foal pictures? Haha this is funny! What should we see next? His school days or the day when he got his cutie mark?" Rainbow Dash was laughing while speaking to me, why must she be such a bitch to me? What did I do to her...besides trying to kill her back at the castle...

Rolling my eyes in defeat since half of the girls are now staring at me with pleading eyes while the other half are trying to hold in their laughter, Pinkie Pie on the other hoof is laughing to the point that she is holding her ribs...guess my life is funny to them after all. Time for a bit of pay back...but first I want to set them up with more of my cute memories before crashing it down around them.

"Next is when I was twp years old, that was when my little brother was born...he was a little hellion when he was just a foal, but than again so was I hehe oh yea...I was the best little hellion in my family oh the trouble I caused."

The sphere changed into its small pinpoint of white light until it grew back into its rainbow hues and the memory changed to the day I saw my little brother come home after getting back from the hospital. That day I saw him was both the happiest and saddest day of my life.

The day my little brother came home was the same day that I finally learned how to walk on my own without the assistance of my parents or my foalsitter that my parents usually brought over when they were too busy with their jobs or are too tired to deal with me at the time. When my parents finally came back from the hospital I was in bed and was sleeping about the starry night sky and that I was flying amongst the stars, feeling the wind beneath my wings and enjoying the cool wind blowing through my short mane, but that dream was interrupted when I heard the front door open up and in walked two ponies holding a small object in a wrapped blanket, going down the stairs at a groggy rate I realized that was my little brother and my mom and dad. Looking at them with my little brother made me realize that I was now a big brother and that I had responsibilities to make sure he has a good older brother to keep him safe from the nasty spiders and big objects around the house. Trotting slowly to see my new little brother I got a good look at him, his small body, his tiny wings, the adorable smile on his face, but the one thing that broke my fragile tiny heart was that his eyes was normal...normal round eyes. I knew that I was different and I thought that if my brother was different like me than we can be the best of best friends forever but now we can only be brothers, seems like I am always going to be an outcast, even my own family. After looking away for a moment to get rid of a single tear and looking back at my little brother, he was looking at me and was swaying his little hooves at me, seemingly wanting a hug or to grab my face, since that was how I was like when I was born, my little brother looked so adorable when he was trying to grab my short mane, just him trying looked adorable. He was so adorable when he was born, the little face of his, those chubby cheeks, those cute little eyes, and the way he was drooling onto his little blanket made my heart slightly melt from overload of cuteness.

The scene changes and comes to a different scene that was when he was only four years old and I was six years old.

"Come on little bro I believe in you, just flap your wings as hard as you can and just don't look down! You can do this!" I shouted at Storm Kicker when he was just a little colt while I was a slightly bigger little colt, by that time I was as big enough to start playing with the other fillies and colts but I also started going to the school that was in Ponyville without the need of my parents taking me their every single day. "Yes you can do it! Just flap your wings as hard as you can! Keep it up little Storm you are off the ground! Just keep flapping those wings and and keeping yourself balanced!" I was shouting at him, encouraging him to keep flapping his small wings even though he was having difficulty keeping up the correct orientation and angle. After almost an hour of him landing on the dusty wooden floor tired and taking off only a few inches off the floor into the air and landing back down, he finally gave up, the tenth time this day and we called it a day and went to the living room to rest on the sofa, since I was tall enough and strong enough to climb onto the sofa I had to help my brother by letting him climb onto my back and I had to crawl and scrap my way onto the sofa with extra weight. Climbing up onto it had taken its toll on me and I just fell face first into a sofa pillow and fell asleep, my brother on the other hoof wanted to try one more time but since I was out in 'sheep jumping over the fence land' he just sad there on the other pillow bored and depressed, little pegasi by his age would have learned how to hover by now but since his wings were weak from an accident involving a frying pan, a muffin, a muffin-loving pony, and a roll of bandages, long story short his wings was weaker than normal and required a lot of wing exercises to get them back to there original strength. Waking up three hours later I saw my little brother working on his wing strength by picking up light objects with his wings while trying not to cause said object to fall off and start all over which irritates him to no ends if he fails to keep the proper wing balance when he does his little wing exercises. After he was done with the exercise he poked me to wake up which I was partially since I was watching him practice, he finally said that he was ready to try again, I was only able to smile that he was willing to try again after a short break from the last attempt but nevertheless he was just like me, a pony that never gives up easily. Going outside onto the porch, his little wings started fluttering about, slowly creating a small breeze that blew into my direction until finally I saw that he was slowly rising from the ground, my jaw was slowly dropping in both excitement that he was starting to fly and in sadness that soon we will be separated when he goes to play with the other pegasi fillies and colts but I will know that he won't leave me behind like that...just yet. Watching him slowly rise into the air, I saw him slowly making his way into the house than finally he started to flap his wings and he changed course into the kitchen, sure enough he knows how to fly but he does not know how to hover, glide or even land but this was the beginning of his new life, a life that he can fly around the sky and feel the wing beneath his hooves and through his mane. A life that I sometimes only dream of...

As the scene comes to a close they see me and my little brother sitting next by ourselves giving each other a hoof-tap and than later a hug, his wings shaking a bit from the exertion he put on himself but he ignored it because he finally felt happy to be able to fly with weak wings. Turning my gaze to my guests I saw Rainbow Dash whistling in approval, I guess she liked that my little brother learned to fly even with a disability, Fluttershy was still acting shy and not even looking, Pinkie Pie was busy hopping about and speaking a million-miles-an-hour, Twilight Sparkle and Rarity were talking to each other quietly and I only caught a few words, most of them were nice and about me which made me grin smugly, Applejack was smiling that I actually did something nice for once...wait a minute...HAY!

"Anything else girls?" I said with my grin plastered on my face and my horn glowing to swap out the current memory for whatever those mares wanted to know.

"How about one on any of your early crushes, that I would love to see he he. I bet he fell in love with some egghead that is just like himself." Okay that was rude...Trixie Lalumoon is not an egghead...she is a pony that just loves to boast about herself...just like a certain cyan pegasus that is about to be launched into a memory that she won't like...

"You know Rainbow Dash...that was mean of you to insult her like that...just because Trixie may have been a mare that loves to talk big doesn't mean you can just call her an egghead...Twilight is an egghead also since she loves to read but that does not mean she is entirely an egghead, she is more like a scholar that loves spend time reading books......erm...maybe I shouldn't have called her an egghead..." I said weekly as Twilight gave me a death stare that probably had the strength to even make a timberwolf back away from her and scurry away out of fear for its own life.

"What? Why are all of you looking at me as if there is something on my face...is there something on my face?" I was getting a bit scared since they kept staring at me, all of the girls had their jaws open the entire time, and from the way their eyes are wide as dinner plates I guess it was when I said that I had a crush on Trixie...wait...I over head Twilight and Rarity talking about Trixie...they said she was a fraud...wait a minute...

Processing...

Processing...

Processing...

Processing Complete.

Oh crap...they met...

"Girls...did Trixie talk about me when I was out cold in the hospital bed?" I said worriedly, one thing I know about Trixie is that she loved to talk and boast, and if she said that she used to date the stallion that served as Nightmare Moon's only guard than...oh I swear to Luna that when I get my hooves on Trixie she gonna be so sorry...

"Damn it..." was all I said before each and every single mare that was with me in that room started pointing and laughing at me...this day just keeps getting better and better.....Can this get any worse than it already is?

Chapter 13: First Week on the Job

Sweet Apple Acres, Outskirts of Ponyville, 6am, Two Days Later, Monday.

'Sleeping in a nice comfy bed is always a nice change of pace, hell it is even better when I can manage to even sleep after getting my butt kicked by a a group of mares with magical artifacts that can easily overwhelm me...wait that's not good for me...eh whatever...wait...why did it get cold all of a sudden? Wait...sudden coldness...bright lights? No...NO! I don't want to be dead yet! I still have some much left to do in life! I never got married...never had little foals of my own, hell I didn't even get the chance to finally beat Applejack and Rainbow Dash in a hoof-wrestling contest! Why must I die now!'

The feeling of ice cold water splashing me in the face suddenly woke me up from my pleasant sleep, shivering in a now very wet and cold soft bed, looking at my attackers, the Apple Family. All of them had large smiles and grins plastered on their faces, Applebloom was happy as a clam to see me, Big Mac was well...being himself, Granny Smith was giving me a questionable smile that I could tell was she was silently judging me, as for Applejack, that heart-warming smile of hers was enough to get me to sit up from the bed to look right at her, only for me to quickly look away before any strange thoughts come to mind.

'Dude she is beautiful, just admit it.'

'No dude, because if I do admit it and she finds out, and after what I just showed her...she will just think that I am pulling on everyponies heartstrings...and I do not want to end up on the receiving on the end of a rope swing.'

'Oh come on, so what if she saw that, remember what happened, Nightmare Moon is gone, which means you can never have her, ever again, so we might as well just look for some other mare to fall in love with, its not like love is in the air, we can easily fall in love to anypony that strikes our fancy.'

'Your a sick minded pony...you know that? Love is something that is special and once you have a special somepony you can't just forget about her and move on! That is just rude and dishonorable...and besides...even if we can find a special somepony how will they react to us? I mean we basically scared the living day-lights out of them, what makes you think they will forgive us? I doubt they will even want to speak to us...that and well...there is...one pony that has my eye....well...three ponies...but even if I could...'

'Just take them on a date or something, learn more about them and the one you love the most just go for it! What is the worst that can possibly happen?'

'Don't ever say that...'

Shaking my head from my mental debate on 'special somepony' was enough for me to notice that each of them are still staring at me except that Applebloom was holding another bucket with ice cold water on her head, and it was aimed at my face.

'Oh crap...'

Before even giving me a chance to speak in my own defense of my absent-minded debate, Applebloom jumped up at me, making the ice water fly out of the bucket and onto my still cold shivering form, only making it worse for me, and since today was my first day in being a bodyguard for the bearers...I rather not fail now.

"Thanks for waking me up...now I must warm myself up and don my armor, then eat my ration meal of stale oatmeal and a banana. At least the rations from the royal guard is slightly better than what the guards would have received if I won...nothing more than hot oatmeal but with no spoons." I said with a grumble as I got out of bed and shook off the freezing cold water off of my body, grumbling more as a draft of wind glides into the house which sent shivers up and down my spine. 'Damn that is cold water, where did they get this from the Deep North?'

"Sorry 'bout that Shady, but we had to wake you up somehow, 'nd besides it was funny seein' you slack-jawed like that for a moment there. And we also wanted to welcome you to the Apple Family, so get all frilly or somethin' and come down stairs to meet everypony."

Rubbing the back of my head with my hoof, I shrug a bit before completely rolling out of bed and onto the floor with a very soft thud before getting on all four hooves and standing up, shaking the water off of me, giving a plain stare to everypony in the room, but giving a smile to Applebloom for the wake up call. "Well thanks for waking me up...but what time is it? My internal alarm clock is still...well...iffy since waking up at random points in time doesn't really help me, and also...my head still hurts as if I headbutted into a brick wall at a high rate of speed....ouch still hurts when I try to think too hard..." a sharp sting of pain rushes to my head when I tried to think of a very basic spell such as mage light or levitation.

'Curse this missing horn...now I have to do everything the hard way...even door knobs are gonna be a pain in the flank to open up....why do we even have knobs! I mean come on we don't even know why we invented knobs when we just had push open doors with normal locks! But nooooooooo somepony wanted to be a hard-flank and invented knobs, meant for magic or other creatures with digits....what kind of whacked out security measure was this?'

"Tis alright sugarcube, just take things slow till that horn of yours grows back...not that reminds me of what Twi said earlier yesterday when you were still getting things sorted in the guest room, something about how horns shouldn't be able to grow back unless it's put back, but your horn is growin' back for some reason. Any idea why that is?" said Applejack, damn for a mare that works and lives in the country-side she sure as hell can get pretty damn crafty when the need arises. Might as well flatter her with my knowledge, maybe it might even go over her head.

Cracking my neck as I roll it in place, earning a nice loud crack which earned a wince from all the ponies in the room but me, odd how they don't like that sound, to me that is the sound that means that I am still alive and kicking, guess I should explain some other things while I am at it...

"Well, Twilight Sparkle is correct, when a unicorn or if possible an alicorn loses their horn, it does not grow back and the pony that lost said horn becomes something called 'Arcane Mute', said unicorn can not use magic and basically becomes a very weak earth pony, but said unicorn has a chance to regain the powers of magic if they are able to reattach their missing horn if they are able to put it back where it was on their forehead, exactly in the same position it was in, and secured tightly enough and fast enough, otherwise that pony runs the risk of losing their connection to the magic within themselves."

"But Mister Nightshade I heard that ya horn was bucked off by Rarity's papa and that it was broken into a lot of bits and pieces, so how come you ain't that so called arcane silent or somethin?" Applebloom said with somewhat of actual knowledge of what I just said, there might be hope of teaching her something yet.

Turning my gaze to meet hers I cleared my throat, walked over and placed on my muzzle my signature reading glasses, than started speaking in a more intellectual tone. "Well Little Applebloom the reason why my horn is able to grow back is that because of what Nightmare Moon has done to me in the past." and before any of them has a chance to ask me why I raise my hoof up at them to continue my explanation. "When I was no more than 10 years old, three years after I was exiled from Ponyville for murder...I was being trained by Nightmare Moon and by a ghost of her old Commander of the Lunar Guard, and during those three years of training my horn occasionally was damaged, chipped or scratched, which to a unicorn is very bad since having your horn damaged means having your spell affected for a terrible outcome, mostly ending in failure or down right exploding right in your face. Well during one of my many training days, during an activity to help me move faster and be quick on my hooves I tried to duck a blow that would have otherwise removed my head but I did not duck down closer to the ground and my horn was cut clean off, no blood, no mess, just clean shave. And during my hysterical reaction of losing my horn Nightmare Moon quickly came over and with what little magic she had available at the time she reattached my horn and healed it, than later on in the week as my horn fully healed in the dead of night under a full moon, she gave me a blessing..." I said while keeping my posture of an uptight college teacher but instead I slightly broke down to a depressed school teacher after talking about the night of the blessing.

"Wha happen with the blessen'? Somethin went wrong with it?" Big Mac said while looking at my helmet that was sitting on a bedside table, trying to figure out what the whole was for until he noticed it was slightly angled outward, meaning it was meant for a unicorn's horn. Sheepishly putting it back down and knocking over my old sword, a dull blue blade that has yet to be sharpened after all the abuse I put that thick blade through.

"Well Mac...during the night of the first blessing something did happen, just something I did not expect to happen to be so...physical." I said with slight shame, after all my first blessing was rather scary as hell, it even scared me to the point of passing out when it was over.

"At that point of time, I was new to well feeling anything, most feelings of love or any other mushy stuff but during that night, Nightmare Moon told me to brace myself, and by brace she meant to hold completely still with my hooves at an angle so I would be perfectly balanced, well I didin't listen. What she did was she kissed my horn and that sudden feeling of pleasure and well...a sensitive horn being touched by a very soft kiss was enough for my nerves to overload, forcing my body to shut down upon itself and I later woke up in a field of poison joke...it wasn't very funny...I had to be stuck with myself being all...joked out...it was humiliating at best." I said while blushing greatly, looking away not only out of shame that I just told Applejack, Applebloom, Big Macintosh, and Granny Smith that Nightmare Moon licked my horn and I essentially passed out from it.

'I just said that secret now didn't I?'

'Yes you did.

'Buck my life...'

'Already on it'

'Buck you'

"Anyways that blessing that she gave me was that my horn was no longer frail or brittle and instead when my horn gets removed and being arcane mute permanently, my horn will grow back after a week and my horn will be thicker in the process, but at the cost of focusing on casting magic, so whenever that was to happen I have to get my horn shaven down back to its original thickness and shape, otherwise it will take me forever to realign my magic to my new horn. Any questions or can we move on from this awkward moment?" I said in a near pleading manner since this was basically grown-up talk and last time I checked Applebloom was no where near our ages, as for Granny Smith she must have at least heard all about this already in her time.

After putting fixing what little of my mane that is not completely ruined by blood and dirt, which is safe to say that most of it was left untouched but the feeling of dry blood and dirt mixed with my mane is not a good feeling, reminds me of dry mud on my coat and the scraping of a scraper getting rid of it was annoying, hell it was even painful when the mud was deep into my coat...still hate the scraper. Putting on my nocturnal guard armor with ease since it was magically attuned to me making it easier to put it on instead of painstakingly putting on and off straps and metal plating, instead I just got to put my legs in the holes of the armor and slip it on quick, simple and easy. Feeling satisfied that my armor was snugly tight on my body and that I look at least presentable to anything smart enough to understand a single word that will be coming out of my mouth I began my day full of energy, a mild headache, and a drive that said 'NOTHING CAN STOP ME NOW!'.

Today is gonna be a good day.

Sweet Apple Acres, Midnight, Monday

"Worst.Day.Ever."

'You have no idea'

'Shut it, you did nothing but tell me to work harder!'

Exhausted after a hard days worth of work, bucking apple tree's, picking up said apples that have missed the neatly arranged buckets, hauling same buckets to a cart, and being hitched to said cart to transport the apples to be sold in Ponyville, and being used like that was slightly degrading, after all I was wearing royal nocturnal guard armor, so it only made it sting even more. And after hauling the heavy payload to town I had to sort out the apples that were rotting away and eaten by critters and keep those away from the clean fresh apples, would have been easier if I had my horn...

...or maybe somepony to help me with it, freaking hate working without magic! And how the hell do my hooves even grasp something when it is flat? I swear if I find out whoever wrote that book about hooves and digits I am going to throw said pony into a lake than freeze the lake over until I just see a body floating upside down!

'Or maybe we can just set the book on fire?'

'Okay that works to...'

After collecting what little thoughts I had in my head I gently rub the spot where my horn was growing back, it was nothing more than 1/4th the size and pointedness as it was original but it was getting there, just a few more days till that blasted thing was back to its hopefully original size and length...cause if it wasn't going to a spa was out of the question, way to girly for a full grown stallion...or maybe just plain girly in general.

Sweet Apple Acres, Morning, Thursday

"Finally today is the day I can get rid of these stupid bandages! Oh sweet Luna I can finally use magic again!"

'I just hope that my horn does not require a hornicure...rather not somepony that I do not know of grinding it away to the point of it being to small or brittle...hopefully I can do it myself.'

After yelling loudly at the crack of dawn and literally beating the rooster outside to its job of waking everypony at the farm I was quite literally prancing back and forth in the living room laughing like an idiot as I was levitating a pair of scissors and a mirror, mostly paying attention to the mirror since that was going to be the thing that I will be looking at to make sure my horn is back the way it was.

"Ah swear Applejack this pony gone crazy, not once have ah seen him ever act like this beside the time ah saw him levitating a book as large as Applebloom when we were just colts...Ah I fear for him that he may go insane." said Big Mac, apparently he feared that I would have lost my head after losing my magic potential. We will see about that.

Meanwhile Applejack was currently sleeping while standing up, her mane was a mess and looked like it hasn't been taken care of in weeks, along with the fact that she has bags under her eyes and she looks like she went ten rounds with a bear and lost each time. Looks like somepony needs a bit of shuteye...the old fashion way. Aka being forced onto the bed, tied down and a good buck upside the head to knock said pony out to get a few hours of sleep.

"Haha very funny Macintosh.......wait you saw that? I thought I was just hearing somepony laughing from a safe distance not from that close! What else did you see? Tell me!" I shouted while still jumping up and down with my bandages still wrapped around my head while wrapping my hooves around his neck trying to strangle the life out of him but knowing that he is somewhat thicker than me I couldn't even get my hooves around his throat let alone the yoke he is always wearing...creepy.

"And why is Applejack asleep while standing up? Does she ever get enough sleep or are all of you Apples ponies that never need sleep? Or maybe you are all zombie ponies from Sunny Town and are trying to feast on our brains! Or maybe I really am going crazy since I haven't used my horn in a week....lets go with not crazy." I said while shamefully looking away from everypony in the room, Applebloom was looking at me with a questionable look when I mentioned 'Sunny Town', not sure why but I will inquire about that later.

After poking Applejack for a few minutes she snaps awake and unknowingly bucks me in the side, sending me literally out the front door and with a thump I fell into a heap of pain and most importantly, a bushel of apples. Sweet tasty apples.

Groaning in pain I just wiggle my way out of the bushel and went back to bucking the southern orchard, grumbling incoherent words about the Apple family and other words that doesn't make sense. Even more grumbling to the fact that Applebloom was following me while trying to be sneaky, which was failing since she kept stepping on twigs and dead leaves that always let out a loud crack which leaves me wondering as to why am I being followed by a little filly? My answer to my question in my head was answered when turned my head and saw Applebloom was almost literally trying to climb onto my back when I stopped moving.

"Applebloom...why are you on my back and how come you are trying to wear my cloak? And also why were you following me to my section of the orchard when I am clearly going to be busy?" I said with a stern look on my face, Applebloom on the other hoof was giving me the sad puppy eyed look, the face that can easily break the will of anypony that tried to resist it, namely me. "Oh come on that is not fair...you know that I can not say no to you when you give me that face...alright alright I give just tell me what you want already before your big sister comes by and bucks me again." I said while mumbling that it was unfair that she had to use the eyes of sadness on me, that was my only weakness, that and pies and muffins.

Waiting a while for an answer I simply just stare at her until she finally squeaked out what she wanted to say which to me surprised me.

"Mr. Nightshade is alright if ah can ask ya a question." my lord she is to sweet and innocent for me to corrupt...just yet...maybe a year or two and I can finally give her all the kinds of talks that I had to go through.

"Well it depends Applebloom, what is the question that you want to ask me?" I said while moving to my assigned tree, which has a slightly less apples then the rest of the others only because it is one of the youngest trees around.

"Ma question is, (Oh please let it not be the birds and the bees) do ya like ma sister?" (Oh thank Luna I thought I had to tell her a life lesson or something of importance....wait like her sister?) the question in general confused me to almost no ends.

"Well Applebloom I do like your sister, she is nice but I also hate her since she did almost kill me almost two weeks ago. So in essence I both like and hate her, hate her for nearly killing me but like her for being kind, nice, giving me a place to stay and a job to boot...but still hate her for crushing my ribs when she threw me into the stone wall when she used that lasso on me." I said while grinding my left front hoof into the dirt, kicking it up as I tried to focus my magic onto the tree to try and levitate every single apple off of it in one fell swoop. Unfortunately for me my horn was still iffy at the moment and instead of apples being levitated off the tree, I was levitated off the floor and rose five feet off the floor until I stopped focusing on the tree and was unceremoniously dropped onto the floor. The sounds of a filly giggling at me was undoubtedly the only thing I heard besides the sounds of the wind rustling through the tree's and the chirping of song birds, those three and the sounds of Applejack bucking a tree close by while talking to herself, most likely going crazy from the heat getting to her.

"Ya like ma sister? And what do ya mean ya hate her? Ya just said that ya liked her so how do ya hate her also?" Applebloom said while still giving me that sad face of hers, and I swear if I tried to say no or look away I can honestly feel my soul being torn apart by a pack of timber wolves that have been starving for weeks.

I sighed deeply before face-hoofing myself really hard, dragging the hoof downward until finally letting it hit the dirt floor before thinking of an answer to give the little filly, which apparently is to cute for her own good since she is persistent like her big sister. While I was thinking on an answer I could have sworn I heard the sound of leaves being stepped on by light hooves, probably thinking it is one of the other girls or maybe Granny Smith.

"Alright let me explain it to you than. I like her because she is brave, has a lot of heart, more honest than me, kinda cute...smart enough to know how to handle situations, pretty good with her apple bucking job, and also well...she means well enough to take me into her house even though she most likely still hates me beyond comprehension since I sided with Nightmare Moon." I said while struggling off the stare she is giving me, going back to the tree I decide to give it a good kick only for me to feel the hooves of another pony that was trying to buck the same tree as me, turning my head slowly to see who it was, it was none other than Applejack herself except she looks like she was tossed into a twister and looked like a complete wreck.

Looking back at Applejack it seems that she was surprised that she missed the tree but even more surprised that both our hooves are touching and were holding each other up and that if we moved our hooves wrong we would fall on our bellies on the hard dirt floor, well probably hurt her but leave me dusty.

"Erm...hiya...Applejack....erm...uhh...can ya...you know...go to a different tree....this one is mine...well my practice tree since I am still getting used to bucking...and now using my magic...yea...my magic is still a bit...iffy since my horn is kinda...out of tune." I said while kinda flushed, it is embarrassing for me since I rarely ask for assistance since that would make me look weak and my training from Nightmare Moon reinforced the rule: 'Never ask for assistance for anything unless you are vastly outnumbered by a greater force', and since Applejack is like that but only during the harvest season, well...I guess she is rather acting more stubborn than a mule or is just too nervous to ask for any real help.

"I am just going to...yea...imma just leave you now so we can get back to..bucking these trees here now...he he he..." I once again said while trying to back away from her until I met a pair of hooves on the back of my head forcing it to turn my whole body around until I was staring Applejack right in her eyes, and from the look those eyes are giving me was enough to make me pull up my greaves, tighten my armor, and to stop acting like such a pansy. I look back into those eyes and than with enough speed I quickly give Applejack a quick peck on the cheek to pull her out of the zombie-like induced state long enough for me to quickly buck two tree's before getting lassoed by her and dragged back toward the barn, while at the same time yelling "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"

While being dragged Big Mac looked at me with a smirk and was silently laughing at my expenses, Applebloom was following behind me giggling as well, clearly thinking that my quick kiss on the cheek was enough to knock her out of the sleepless state, to bad it worked well enough for her to notice that I did kiss her, even worse that she knew that it was me instead of Applebloom. Worse nightmare coming true was that I am being lassoed and dragged back to the house by Applejack and followed by Applebloom, worse case scenario: I get bucked to the point of being in a coma, best case scenario: She tells me to never do that again.

After breathing deeply and not entirely looking Applejack in the eye before closing them, I sigh loud enough for her to hear it before speaking to her, "Applejack I just want to say that I am so-" I was interrupted by the feeling of something warm and moist touching my lips, opening my eyes to an at first odd sight. Applejack kissing me on the lips but it was short-lived before I realized that near the table next to me was a pair of golden tickets, and written clearly that I could easily see spelled out: Invitation to the Grand Galloping Gala.

"Applejack...are you...asking me to the Gala?" not only was I surprised beyond normal belief since I am going to Canterlot with her if she was actually asking me, but also that I would be going with her as a date...wait...this probably is not going to end well if she actually has a plan.

Almost on que she nods yes before pulling me into a hug, Applebloom was still jumping up and down and by the sounds of the heavy hooves hitting the wooden floorboards means that Big Mac just entered the room, and by the silence that I am hearing it means that he accepts it, good for me since I am not getting plowed into the floor or the wall and turned into a wall decor by a large red stallion, good for me.

After the hug breaks she un-lasso's me and lets me walk out of the room long enough before she whispers something to Macintosh while Applebloom follows me outside until she turns to the general direction of her tree-house and gallops off towards it, leaving me alone to my own business, and that business is eavesdropping on the two.

"Ah know what am doin' Macintosh, just trust me on tis one okay? I am only just asken him out to the Gala since he thinks ah got an extra ticket, and we both know that he would have never even wanted to go unless he was actually fallen for me." Well...now that I think about it...no...no way...oh dear Luna help me out here...my head is hurting me now.

"Ah do trust ya but its just that its Nightshade we are talkin' about, and ah know him better than anypony and trust me when I say this. Do not trust him with anythin' important, ever since he came back to Ponyville he has been actin' a bit strange...ah don't know why though but ah I know he is up to somethin..." wow friend...after all the things we been through you don't trust me at all! Well...I guess I know a way to sort this out...the old fashioned way.

"Well just trust me on it okay and besides he can't do anythin' anyways since his horn is still actin' up so if anythin' goes wrong ah can just give him a good buck upside the head an he will be right as rain." Hmmm...she does make a good point now...but than again I can just go to the spa and get my horn filed down to its original shape.

After waiting for them to keep whispering I give up and quickly go back to bucking the tree's just so I can get this over with and go over to the spa to fix my horn, I rather be at my best condition when I go to the gala than have my horn look like it went through a blender and was hastily pasted back together.

Looking back as I buck the next tree in my lane I noticed that I was finally getting the hang of it and was actually getting more than 10 apples at a time per buck, improving on my technique I quickly start bucking with more force and at a higher spot on the tree which yielded almost all the apples this time, and in a fit of gleeful chuckle before bucking it again with more force completely taking every last apple off the tree into the buckets waiting below.

Smiling with glee that I have gotten better after a few improvements to my bucking I quickly proceed with my work until the sun was starting to set and quickly going back to the house to be standing in the doorway looking at Applejack, Applebloom, Big Macintosh and Granny Smith, while they were all looking at me with questionable stares.

"Okay what did I do this time." I said with my ears pressed down against my head and my eyes half closed.

Without even a second to be given a single response all four of them run up to me, except for Granny Smith who did an ungodly slow walk over to me in which we all moved closer to her just so we don't have to wait hours just for her to get close enough to share in on the group hug they all are giving me. The sudden hug was confusing but the fact that none of them are explaining to why they are hugging me was even more so strange until finally they broke the hug after a good five minutes of a 'fuzzy-warm-feeling' hug in which they all stare at me with smiles and grins plastered all over their faces.

"Uh can somepony please explain to me what is going on? This is all very confusing since nopony bothered to explain and the sudden hug was also...surprising to say the least. So can somepony please explain to me the group hug and the smiles...it kinda is erm...well kinda creeping me out." after trying to say what was on my mind they all backed off from me and kept giving me those smiles until Granny Smith finally made her way up to me and with a small smile she finally said what was on her mind.

"Ah know what you are a thinkin' young whippersnapper" 'whippersnapper? What am I? 7?' "and you are probably wonderin' why we all hugged you with smiles and well, this is the first time anypony of the Apple family was ever sent to the Gala and we want this to be special, so if ya ever make ma little youngin' sad in anyway...or if ya harm her...you would not like to what imma do to you." Granny said while looking me in the eyes, and she may be old but by what she said still was enough to induce a slight fear into my system. A granny saying something like that is good enough to scare most stallions away, to me its more like 'You buck up and you will never see the light of day again', something that I am used to.

Afterwards that I go to leave the house but I make a quick detour to my old friend Big Mac, and he was still giving me that all knowing smirk, in which I grab him by the yoke and bring him close to my face.

"You sir...have talked behind my back, spitting on my honor so know." I said while pulling out a white glove with my teeth and slapping him in the face with it in front of his entire family. "Big Macintosh Apple, I challenge you to a duel!" I said clearly annoyed that he had the guts to talk behind my back when I was still within earshot.

"Ah accept...what time and what place?"

"At Ponyville Marketsquare, at dawn tomorrow my talkative old friend...this duel will settle many scores we have yet to settle. For now rest easy Macintosh...for the dawn will be your end. Good day to you sir!" I said turning and walking towards the Everfree Forest before fading away into the brush and branchs of the darkness.

After a while Macintosh and Applejack just look at the forest until finally they go back inside the house and figure out what just happened. Macintosh was busy trying to figure out how I learned that he was talking behind my back and how I managed to pull a white glove out of nowhere.

Everfree, Royal Castle Ruins, Midnight

Returning to my old home I noticed that the ivy, vines, grass and plants have started to reclaim the castle, returning it back to its old stature and appearence, as the interior of it is still as fresh as I left it, returning back to my room I collect a few things that I have left behind since my stay in the hospital and the Apple residence hasn't really allowed me much time to take what little belongings I have to my new home, and I was not leaving behind the portrait of me and Nightmare Moon, my journal, my hammer and tongs, forging book, bundle of poison joke, and lastly my little plush doll of Nightmare Moon with her armor made of cotton and silk. After taking everything from my room, I look around quietly before shutting the door and locking it with a special black key that I had forged in secret three years ago and hit the key inside my armor near the neck plating.

"Okay...thats everything....now time to get some rest before the duel...might as well get some rest in the forest...im sure my old wolf friends wouldn't mind helping me get some sleep...I just hope that Bright Branch is still in one-piece...eh". I said while happily trotting out of the castle with my gear in tow, smiling as I picked up a nightshade flower with my teeth as I place in on my armor, keeping any harmful living beasts at bay with its scent and aura.

After a good ten minutes of walking in the forest I found what I was looking for, my friendly group of timber wolves and my pet alpha that I have raised since it was nothing more than twigs and leaves. Bright Branch. Waving at the pack as they quick approach me, the alpha jumps onto of me and starts to lap at my face with his leafy tongue, leaving behind tree-sap saliva on my cheek. "Easy their big boy, I am just hear for the night, at dawn I have a score to settle...so for now lets all rest...hehe and tomorrow prepare to scare the living day lights out of those ponies hehe."

Ponyville, Marketsquare, Dawn

"Hello Ponyville! Are you ready to rumble!"

Chapter 14: Wolves and Duels

Everfree Forest, Outer Sanctum, Pre-Dawn

Sleeping sound surrounded by leaves, brush and bark is something that one should experience at least once in everyponies life, for me this would be my third timd sleeping out in the wilds with my timber wolf Bright Branch and his pack, which is safe to say pretty cool since most ponies view timber wolves as threats and run at the mere sight of them. Me on the other hoof view the timber wolves as the protecters of the Everfree from any harm that would come to it, and also that the timber wolves are cute and cuddly when they come up to you and look at you with those sweet golden/orange eyes of theirs and rub up against you with their bark and leaf bodies. My little Bright Branch is sleeping soundly next to me serving as a cushion since his body is made of mostly ivy and bark, and as usual his body is soft to rest on, in essence his body acted like a living cushion that is both awesome and serves as a loyal pet.

When I was still asleep Bright Branch was busy moving quietly through the forest with his pack of seven other timber wolves, the others made ivy, bark, twigs, vines and flowers, each wolf looking different from each other but still resembled a wolf's shape.

After a good three hours of quick deft movements through the tree's and bushes of the forest we all arrive near the outskirts of the Everfree until we reached Fluttershy's cottage, in which the pack all stopped moving and sat down near the fence and stared down the roaming chickens and other animals milling about. After Bright shook me off his back and fell face first into a pile of dry leaves and a single large rock lying in the center of the pile, and going face first into a rock while asleep was enough to wake me up from my delightful dream.

Nightshade's Dream

'Waking up in a strange new land, one colored in different shades of grey and silver, the night sky emitting a lovely light shade of blue and the air was crisp and cool to the senses. Looking around I saw that the moon was full and was a beautiful ornate silver with waves of nocturnal energy flowing freely from its gentle form as I flew happily in the night sky enjoying the wind between my wings and the gentle rolling breezes gliding through my mane as I took my place in the sky as the only being around. Looking below I saw a castle hanging off the side of a mountain, a glorious palace sat peacefully on the mountainside as its silver and white colors betrayed its own appearence of white and gold, the city that rests near the castle was the same as its overseer and took on the same shadow.

After gliding down to the palace I landed on a balcony with a soft thud and proccedded to walk down the halls until I pass a room that was filled with the colors of dark blue and purple clouds and stars cover the walls, the carpet a deep shade of indigo and the ceiling itself was embedded with enchanted moonstones to glitter and sparkle to imitate the night sky. Happily trotting into the room I noticed that the fireplace was still alive with a roaring fire and that a cup of hot coca was sitting their, waiting for the return of its master as I levitated the warm mug to my face and take a delicate sip, minding that it is still hot as the steam slowly rises and coils in the night air.

The sound of somepony coughing behind me served its purpose as I turned around to see a midnight blue alicorn was laying down on the bed under the purple covers, presumably asleep until I entered the room, her aluring gaze was enough to make me set the mug down by the bed-side table and climb into the covers with her, smiling at one another we enter a warm embrace for what felt like an eternity until we both hear the sounds of a light voice calling out to us both. "Mama...Papa...can I sleep with you tonight...." and before we give our answer, we were interrupted by a thun- '

Everfree Forest, Ponyville Outskirt, Dawn

Landing on the rock with a loud thud I screamed out loud from the sharp pain that is now racking my head like somepony hit me in the back of head with a frying pan made of rocks. "OWWWWW! Damn it Bright! What have I told you about dropping me on rocks! I told you that hurts especially when I land head first and roll onto my back....now my imma get a headache before the big match with Macintosh...." I said grumbling to myself since the timber wolves will most likely ignore my rant and think that I am simply a crazy pony. To Bright Branch he thought it was hilarious to me it was more like a very rude awakening and a cruel prank.

Looking at my surroundings I noticed that it belonged to Fluttershy's cottage and that we were near Ponyville and by the looks of the sky that the sun was barely over the horizon which means that it is roughly about six in the morning, just one hour shy of the duel between me and Macintosh. Taking in my surroundings brought a smile to my face as the fresh smell of roses and lavender buds filled the air with its sweet fresh scent which covered my smell of dirt and mud, a bath would do lovely right not but since the only water source is a small stream which I would barely get my hooves wet in I rather just go to Ponyville smelling like nature and dirt.

"Okay pack...this is the plan...I am in the front of the group while all of you bunch up behind me and Bright, and when we get to town please don't growl at the ponies their, they will just think that I am trying to feed them to you and that is the last thing I want to do to them...and when we get there please restrain yourselves from eating anything that does not belong to you...that means no eating fruit, vegies, or ponies. Now...if we do this right I get to scare at least half the town and give Macintosh a run for his bits that I am truely a force of nature...probably pun intended." I said while getting a smack upside the head from Bright Branch, who somehow hit me with his paw which to me feels like I went face first into a desk back in school.

Looking at him with a scowl on face while he was busy acting innocent and looking in a random direction, the rest of the pack was also lookin in random directions to avoid my gaze.

'Seems like I have taught them well to avoid getting looked at when they did something wrong...such good little wolves they have become!'

Turning my attention back to Ponyville I smiled to myself before giving a loud and long whistle, alerting the pack that it was time to put the show on the road and fight for my broken honor.

Ponyville, Marketplace,Dawn

"RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! TIMBER WOLVES!"

"Oh the HORROR!"

"Everypony for themselves!"

And this was my thought when I heard those three ponies yell that out loud for Luna knows how many ears were listening on to their shouting. 'This could have gone better than I thought it would have gone...ehh this is awesome.'

After only five minutes of galloping into Ponyville while being followed by at least twelve timber wolves and each of them are larger and longer than anypony in town, everypony that was out in the streets or were on their homes doorstep when they heard the racket and yelling, they all immediately did a complete 180 degree turn and slammed their doors shut along with their windows. I also barely heard the sound at a few homes of wooden boards being nailed to the doors and windows. Seems like this town is afraid of everything that is not a pony, I even bet that they are afraid of parasprites in this town...little...cute...soft...parasprites.

As I look around I can see that me and the pack are in the middle of the marketplace and I was standing directly in the middle of a boxing ring that was oddly placed in the square. Even more odd was the fact that Pinkie Pie was wearing what looks like a judge outfit meant for boxing, even wearing a silver whistle around her next and what also appears to be a megaphone in her hooves. Looking around again I noticed that the ponies that left came back after noticing that the timber wolves were ignoring them and were clearly sitting down and were docile, it became amusing as a few of them started to pet the wolves and was even funny when one of them started thumping the floor with a hind-leg when Lyra started scratching it behind the ears with a stick she found lyng on the floor.

Turning my head I notice that Big Macintosh, Applejack and Applebloom are trotting over to the ring as I take off my armor and cloak and tossed them into a heap near Bright Branch who in turn lays down next to it and keeps an eye on them, the rest of the pack simply watchs the newcomers and crowd over to him to protect my belongings. Watching Big Mac crawl into the ring was amusing at best since his frame was larger than what most ponies were and that he could barely fit between the ropes that serving as the railings for our stage of battle that will begin as soon as the bell is rung.

DING! DING!

'Oh buck...'

Almost immediately I felt a large, and very heavy hoof hit me in the left side of the head making my head snap hard to the right and go flying partially into the ropes and bounce back onto the floor, shaking my head clear of the ringing in my ears and forcing my eyes to stop seeing double I saw that Macintosh made the first move by throwing a left hook with his hoof which clearly served as a cheap shot when I was not paying attention.

Two can play at this game old friend.

As I got back to my hooves and stared into the eyes of my enemy I saw that behind him was Applebloom holding up a sign that said 'Kick his fat flank!' while Applejack was holding up 'Go Team Apple', Granny Smith was asleep in her rocking chair while somehow holding a sign that says 'Beat that whippersnapper' which made me snicker under my breath which earned a snort from Macintosh before he began his onslaught of wild hoof-strikes and occasionally trying to buck me in the side which all missed thanks to my long training session with my teacher back at the castle, that ghost sure as hell knew how to throw a mean uppercut when it mattered.

Strike after strike Macintosh kept swinging at me as I simply side-stepped or ducked each blow that was meant for me and with each failed attack he snorts in anger until finally I retaliate with a strike of my own, a dirty blow to the weakened rear-leg that was barely healed up. Upon striking that leg he let out a whinny of pain as I reared up another strike and bucked him in the ribs before pushing hard on my front legs forcing me to spring backwards and striking him again with my rear-legs still locked up from the buck, in essence bucking him twice in rapid succession, causing him to hit the rope ring, bouncing directly into my rear-hooves again but with added momentum from the rope, basically causing him to hit the floor and holding onto his ribs in pain.

Looking down at him I turn around before lifting him back up with my front-hooves and started to repeatilly headbutt him while my horn was protected by a spell to prevent it from being damaged in the fight. With each headbutt that Macintosh received started to increase in volume until finally it started to sound like somepony was hitting their head on a hollow metal wall.

Thud...thud...thud......THUD...THUD...THUD...THUD......THUD......CRACK!

And with that near-thunderclap level of a headbutt I pull my head back and looked back down until I looked and saw that his head was covered in blood from where my horn had cut above his left eye-brow and that he was having a hard time staying on his hooves or even staying still from the concussion I gave him. Expecting another blow to the head Macintosh just stood their waiting for me to make another move but instead I jump backwards and with help from the tension I am placing on the rope I hold on as long as I can before letting go of my spell and launching myself at him like a cannon ball out of a cannon, hitting him center-mass with my right shoulder bringing him down onto the mat, leaving him in a sorry state. Getting back up and walking towards the edge of the mat, thinking that the fight was over I hear a loud gutteral noise coming from behind, and turning my head back around only for it to snap back by a heavy hoof to the face by Mac, forcing me to slump over onto the floor and partially black out.

"And it looks like the winner is Big Macintosh! Congradulations!" shouted Pinkie Pie from her hot-air balloon which was resting ontop of a flower stand off to the left of the ring. As everypony present started stomping their hooves in happiness that their local farmer and friend won the duel they all cheered and whistled happily amongst themselves...not one of them paying attention to the other duelest that is still laying in the ring.

Nightshade's Mind

Oh god...my head...why does it hurt so much...

That was because you got your ass kicked by your false friend and that everypony is cheering for him and ignoring you.

So that is why my head feels like I just took a brick to the face....it freaken hurts!

No duh Sherlock...what else is obvious? The fact that you lost or the fact that you are currently bleeding out of your mouth and your left eye?

Wait what? I am bleeding out of my eye? How is that even possible?

Well with how hard he deked you I am formerly guessing that his hoof might have cut a part of your eye...

You got to get up and finish this...the pain we caused him was not even close to what he has caused to us! Now get back up and finish him!

Yes! I will finish this once and for all!

Back to reality

My eyes flutter open as I feel a warm breeze bring coldness to my face as it chills my blood on my face as it passes over it, feeling my face with my left hoof I find out that it was my red eye that was bleeding and that I felt with my tongue that he has also punched a tooth out of my lower jaw, knowing that because I see a bloody tooth resting in the middle of the ring. Slowly turning over on my side, feeling my head spin from the surprise attack to the temple, the ponies were still cheering loudly and were not even paying attention to me at the time, all of them were busy looking and whistling at Macintosh while Pinkie Pie was holding his right hoof up in a victorious manner. Shaking my head to force the disorientating daze away, I slowly being to crawl towards Macintosh from behind with my front hooves feeling that my rear hooves were in pain from what might have been a bone shattering buck to them. Angerly snorting from the lack of feeling to my lower half I keep crawling towards him until I am right behind him, only turning around to notice that I left a blood trail behind me and grinning evilly for a second as my other half takes over for this moment.

In that moment when I made my move I felt my body slip away from me as my eyes slowly get covered in a thin sheet of magic as it turned white and as my body slowly crackle with energy and magic, the only sign of what was going on was the insane laughter that I let out. My laughter...MY Laughter...

As soon as Macintosh stood on his rear legs I made my move, quickly getting up while at the same time grabbing his left rear hoof and lifting up in liquid motion I was on my rear hooves standing up with my fore-hooves keeping me balance as I went bipedal. In that moment of time of my quick movement not a single pony made a noise, not even the Apple family made a sound, and when they all saw me get back up onto my rear hooves they knew that I was not going down without a fight.Macintosh on the other hoof hit the mat hard with a thud, smacking the back of his head roughly against it, his eyes half closed as he tries to resist the pain until he opens his eyes long enough to see my hooves slamming down onto his rib-cage again but this time with full force as another thunderous CRACK can be heard. Looking down I saw that my hooves left an imprint on his chest and that I saw that his chest was rising and lowering in a rapid motion, making me realize that I broke his ribs and probably damaged his lungs from the blow, making me only grin evilly and in another lightning fast motion brought my left hoof into his face, than again, and again, and again, punching him in the muzzle with more and more brutallity until I see a tooth of his own fly out of his jaw and skid next to Fluttershy's hooves outside of the ring. The sight of all the blood on the mat, the tooth by her hooves, the blood on my face, and the strong smell of iron in the air was enough to make her pass out and emit a sheep sound before falling ontop of Rarity.

Watching Fluttershy pass out from the brutal attack on Macintosh was enough to snap me out of it, looking down in my hooves I drop Macintosh onto the ring and with a whimper I hear him cry out for me to stop, looking over at Pinkie Pie I saw that she was horrifed by my appearence and left me immediately and ran straight to the hospital, Rarity didn't even look at me when I turned to stare at her, Applebloom was crying when I started to brutally beat the living daylights out of him along with Applebloom who was shouting for me to stop, Twilight didn't even bother with me and just hung her head low and walked back towards her library. Rainbow Dash was the last pony to earn my gaze, but when she caught me staring at her she went pale and I caught her within my magic grip, lowering her to my eye-level, and only made a deep growling sound both speaking. " Do not...follow me..." letting her go before teleporting out of ring, reappearing in the middle of my wolves, in full battlegear and cloak ,nodding at Bright Branch he signalled our pack to at the same time to let out a long wild howl, and with whatever insanity I had left I joined with them before it ended. As soon as I saw the sights of the medical staff of the hospital show up I started galloping towards the Everfree Forest along with the others until we were no longer in the town, and kept on galloping into the forest, going past the outer forest and the inner sanctum, all the way back to the castle until we stopped as we entered the throne room. I was the only pony in that room as my wolves stayed near the door that leads into the castle courtyard, leaving me alone for what I was going to do next. "Bright Branch do not let anypony enter this castle unless it is the royal princesses or Discord himself...nevermind about Discord that old demon is still in stone...just the princesses."

Everfree Castle, Throne Room, Afternoon

After I entered the throne room I throw my armor all around the room and let my cloak glide across the floor until it stopped in a dry puddle of blood of where I lost consciousness when Nightmare Moon was still alive. Growling angerly to myself and at Macintosh for not giving up when he had the chance, now everypony in Ponyville thinks that I am nothing more than a brute that shows no mercy to anypony. Snorting at my self for letting those ponies get to me I pull out my sword and start swinging at the air hoping that it would lessen the stress on my mind but to no avail it only makes me more angry and more willing to bring harm to those that doesn't deserve it, but my wrath is still unchecked and when I heard the sounds of hooves on tile approaching slowly behind me I reacted quickly by throwing my sword at the ponies hooves, and without even looking back I hear the sound of a deep sigh before pulling the sword out of the floor and putting it back into my sword's sheath and yanking it off of my shoulder and throwing it into the corner infront of me. What came next was somepony that I would have never expected to hear from again.

"Nightshade...what have you done in Ponyville to make yourself retreat all the way back to your old home..." the sun princess herself was the pony that was behind me, turning around I saw Bright Branch leading her in, just as he was told to do.

"And what brings you here sun tyrant...this is not your home...this is not your lands...this castle and this forest is mine...my sovereign haven...our sovereign haven....so say what you want to say than leave...just leave me alone..." I said while trying to hold myself together, my emotions currently tearing each other apart and my rage and sorrow are currently leading the fight against everything else in my head as my voice shakes and crackes between words.

"You know I can not just leave you Nightshade, and the Everfree Forest is not yours to command...it is mine and Luna's to command. And no matter what you think of me I am no tyrant, I am not ruling Equestria with an iron hoof. Now tell me what you did in Ponyville or must I enter your mind and find the answers for myself." she said while slowly advancing towards me with her horn slightly glowing and making all the windows in the throne room close and bringing down the curtains behind them so nothing can see what we were about to do.

"Oh really...you think that you do not rule with an iron hoof...you sent your own flesh and blood when she became jealous of you and how that everypony praised you more than her...you ruled your kingdom for a thousand years before she returned and yet from what I can hear from her faint whispers that she is still not being allowed to rule with you. And yes this forest is mine to command...Lockjaw! Come hither to your master!" I shouted with enough venom and malic put into that Celestia slightly backed away from me before continuing her advances as we both felt the ground shaking and vibrating under our hooves, the increased tempo of the vibrations brought a smile to my face as I turned around and sat down on the only throne in the room that was broken, saving the seat that was whole for the Queen that will return to her senses soon enough.

"What have you called upon Nightshade....be this a monster from Foggy Bottom Bog or Ghastly Gorge either way I will strike it down if you unleash it upon my little ponies!" she shouted while getting into a defensive posture.

I grin at her before opening five windows as a head enter each open window. Princess Celestia, meet Lockjaw the Hydra, I raised this hydra since I was 13 years old, and boy is this hydra a beauty, tall enough to be able to stick his head in the windows and trained enough to not attack ponies, just like the timber wolves outside. Lockjaw was like anyother hydra in existence except that his body color is more dark and tanned, and with few scars and gashes that he has earned for defending his territory from other hydras.

"This my tyrant of a princess, is Lockjaw, my loyal hydra who loves to rest and bathe in the bog, he is oh so loyal...to me that is, anypony else he would try to eat on sight if he was back in his home, over here he is more of a sentry. A very large and tall sentry. But none the less he is still loyal to me. Now tell me Celestia how many beasts and creatures of the Everfree are loyal to you hmm?" I said grinning at her as a cockatrice slithers into the throne room from a purposely placed hole in the wall behind me as a Lupus Minor enters through the same hole and sits to my left, smiling at Celestia as she just stands their dumbfounded that the beasts of the forest responded to my command.

"And if you haven't noticed anything yet princess, this forest is mine...and mine alone now and I will do with it as I see fit, and in its current state I see fit that it remains in my control. Oh don't look at me like that Celestia you should have known this was coming back to haunt you sooner or later, this forest is ancient and the power it holds is equal to its age, the few towns and villages that dot the exterior and interior of this forest are under my control as well...which reminds me of something....have you heard of this quaint little place called Sunny Town? Oh I am sure you have heard of it since you cursed that town 1,000 years ago, never allowing those poor souls any rest, forever doomed to be nothing more than zombie ponies. Such a grim fate they have...and yet most of them have tried to repent for their crimes and yet their cries for help go unattended...why is that? I said with my best poker face as a phoenix flies into the room and lands ontop of the head-rest of the larger throne, staring right at Celestia than stares at me, than back to Celestia before screeching out and taking off back into the air and flying into the castle halls.

Giving me a deadpanned expression on her face before using her magic and teleporting the cockatrice and the Lupus away somewhere, the hydra has also vanished leaving me alone with her. "You are not making this any easier on yourself Nightshade...I am almost tempted to banish you to the moon for a few years for your insolence against the royalty of Equestria and giving hints of threats against the crown. Do you have anything to say in your defense?"

"Yea I have a few, first off if you banish me to the moon what would your sister Luna think about you hmmm? We both know that she still cares about me and from a few whispered thoughts of hers...still loves me...as I to her. And giving hints of threats? The only hint that I would give you is that if you try to take anymore lumber than you need from this forest than I will send those lumber-ponies back with one missing. This forest is under my protection and as long as I live and breath I will protect it...with whatever I have lest it be hooves, fangs, claws, talons, gazes or traps. This forest is mine and mine alone...so if you have anything else to talk to me about than please leave...I have to...prepare myself for those ponies that was watching the duel...and the Apple family will be out for blood since I wrecked Macintosh." I said standing up from my throne before going to the left hall and following it up to my room, looking back and sighing sadly that Celestia was still following me.

"I take it you are not going to leave me alone..." she simply shook her head no.

"Than it seems I get to apologize in front of royalty again...twice in the same month...ain't that a kick in the teeth."

Shaking my head in defeat now twice in front of Princess Celestia, the feeling of defeat by her hooves was humiliating and at the same time tempting enough that I do carry out with that one plan as to where she is close enough that I pull a knife out of my mane and do away with her...but than the reprecussions from it are not worth it...

Everfree Castle, Nightshade's bedroom, Night

Laying down in the still warm bed in our room I sigh sadly as I look at the fireplace and forced myself out of bed and slowly shuffle my hooves over to the fireplace and sat in the plump cushion that was still soft to the touch, and with the smallest of slight smiles I lay down ontop of it as I look into the fires with a damp wash cloth, cleaning up the blood on my face and removing any sign of dirt as well. After giving myself the saddest excuse of a clean up I lay my head down and continue my stare at the flames, hoping for any sign of life or somepony to talk to as the numb feeling starts to settle in than almost as quickly as the numbness started to kick in, another sense started to wash over me. Regret.

As I slowly lower my eye-lids to sleep in front of the fire I hear the slight sounds of a cough and raising only my ears to pin-point exactly where that sound came from which was behind me, and my guess that it was Celestia again wondering what I will do once I get back to Ponyville, but when I turn my head to see who the unwelcomed guest was, I stopped half way when I heard her speak up. It was the voice of an angel so sweet and pure that if I even look at her I would run the risk of corrupting her. Turning my head even more I saw who the pony was that was standing on my window balcony and staring at me with eyes filled with seeking the truth.

"It seems that thou hath been causing problems in Ponyville for thy self. Care to explain thy self to us Nightshade...unlike my sister who thought on condemning thou on thy's action, We thought that thou must hath had a reasonable explaination for such an act. So tell us so We may pass judgement for ourself."

Sighing a bit I levitate my cushion and turn it a complete 180 before setting it back down and levitating a rather large plush cushion from the corner of the room and placed it next to me and did a half bow to her as she walked into our old room and sat next to me with a smile that I knew that she still had feelings for me which sent a sharp shiver down my spine.

"Well...Luna...it started almost two days ago when Celestia sent those gala tickets out and when Applejack got hers she got a spare and supposedly it was for a colt-friend and knowing her since she works herself to the bone for the week that I have spent living with her she has none...so she asked if I could be her date...and since I knew that it was going to be at Canterlot than I would be able to see you again so...yea I accepted...she kissed me and well..her whole family saw that and they sorta questioned me." As soon as I said 'kissed me' Luna almost blew her top off but remained calm in my eyes.

"Than after I left with a smile knowing that I will see you again I started hearing them talking again so I decieded to listen in...they were talking about my integrity and honor...and Macintoshed questioned it...saying that I shouldn't be trusted...I thought he was my friend but appearently not. And using of what you taught me I kept to that code of 'Death before Dishonor' so I walked by into their home, pulled out a white glove and slapped him in the face with it. I told him to face me at dawn today in Ponyville Marketsquare in an all out brawl with whatever you were born with and well..." my pause was enough for her to look at me with questioning coldness in her eyes, and she was wondering of what happened...I just was not really prepared to answer her how.

"Well...when we were fighting everypony in Ponyville was siding with Macintosh and not one pony called out cheering for me so yea I was pissed off, but hearing the crowd telling him to drive me back into the Everfree, drive the traitor into the ground, and to straight break me was enough to send me over the edge. When we fought I was dealing quick debilitating blows to cripple him long enough to knock him out and win but all those years of farming was enough to nullify my blows so I was losing...he only hit me twice and each hit was enough to send me on my way to the land of the unconscious...I was their for only a split second but it was enough for my other half to take charge. We both fought over control but I lost when I was bleeding out of my eye and my mouth so he used my rage as a catalyst to take over and uhh...I rather not continue..." I said recalling what I have done earlier that day since it was when I was at my weakest was when I was at my strongest.

"Please tell us your pain Nightshade...We understand what thou went through and We too have experienced that pain...it was the same pain that turned us into Nightmare Moon...what thou went through was thou's inner demon take over. We do not know what thou would look like if it took over but what thou did was the first step We took to our path of self-destruction...thou must control thyself otherwise thou will be lost forever...We do not want to see thou lost..." I heard her sob a bit as she brought up her memories as her past evil and most likely remembered the fond memories we created together over the years we were together. Memories that I want to go back to no matter what.

"If you are ready for what I did...I will tell you." she nodded yes while I was handing her a small handkerchief in which she used to dry her tears, followed by scooting closer to me and was practically leaning against me, I did not even know what was going on unil I felt her left wing cover me with her warmth...the good old days... "When he took over I lost all control over my body but I could still partially see from my eyes, and what I saw was him repeatilly punching Macintosh in the face after yanking him off his rear-hooves and forcing him on his back on the mat, and stomped hard on his chest cracking his rib-cage...I knew he broke a few ribs... and he proceeded to lower his teeth count by one...I kept punching him in the face until I saw Fluttershy pass out...that was the last thing I remember besides teleporting out of the ring with all of my belongings and running with the pack out of Ponyville back here..." tears started to fall down my face as the past quickly came back to bite me in the flank.

"I nearly killed one of my only friends that I still had...even if he stabbed me in the back..." a single ruby red tear fell down my face as it landed on the floor and splattered leaving behind a red spider-web.

"Nightshade Calm Thy Self This Instant! Thou art stepping over thy line that wouldst mean that thy weren't never meant to cross! Calm thy self before thou art forever lost to thy's emotions! If thou can not control thy self than We must put thy down to sleep!"

Her shouting was falling on deaf ears as I simply started having a spasm that rocked my body to the core as I started emitting shadows from my very soul, slowly making the shadows in the room start to crawl and swirl around the room as they came to life with new found purpose. The darkness slowly began to creep toward the epic center of the void in the room as each strand of inky darkness started to turn into wisps of miasma, each strand slowly swirling around until reaching the vaccuum that is absorbing everything. Me.

As soon as the first strand touched my horn my eyes snapped open and as black rays shot out of my eye-sockets as the darkness rushed towards my body, being absorbed as if I was a plant absorbing the solar rays of the sun, and with each webbing of shadows I consumed I began to get larger and stronger, my body slowly growing in size and scale as I slowly began to change. Within a matter of minutes my entire body turned into nothing more than an mirror image of a mare that was casted down for creating the night that would have lasted forever, Nightmare Moon.

"No....no...no this can not be!" Princess Luna was trying to shout as the darkness in the room slowly started flying towards my body as it levitated into the air as my body started to shift and snap into something different yet similiar to her.

As the last strands of darkness crept onto my new form I was released by whatever force was holding me up was cut off as I slowly sunk to the ground until my hooves made contact with the hard carpet beneath them. I was mostly unconscious as soon as I touched the floor as my new form started to bend and weave around the night air until finally it was complete. My new body was much larger than my old one as I now stood equal if not taller than Luna, my wings...if I can call them wings, were more bat like than feathered and my horn was now sharper than it previously was and was considerably longer and much more thicker. As I looked at myself in the mirror that was cracked into shards that now layed on the floor from the magic that saturated the air, looking at myself I saw that I was pitch black, no shine to my coat, my eyes were no longer red and amber but instead were something I would never have thought of. Both eyes were now glyphs of magic, what it means I will never know but its appearence is that of a single large triangle with three circles with their centers at the edges of the triangle, the glyphs were neon blue as the tints to my eyes were blacker than the blackest void.

Coughing loudly and coughing up blood I stare around a bit trying to figure out what happened I stumble with my clumsy new hooves as I fall face first into a pile of broken glass only to feel no pain as shards of glass cut up my neck and chin. Looking down I saw that the glass was slowly disintergrating into sand which only served to scare me to the point of backing away from the floor and slam into the wall my eyes darting around filled with fear for what happened to me, my heart was beating so fast that they almost resembled the steady tempo of drums in the zebra tribes. Before passing out from hyperventilation all I can see was the room spinning rapidly and the sound of hooves rushing towards me, and as my eyes slowly close shut from my transformation I barely hear the words of my love.

"Nightshade....what have We done to you...."

Deep in my mind, all I heard was the sound of laughter and screams of everypony in existence.

"It is not about the pain and suffering of those you love, it is about how to make them beg for the end."

Chapter 15: Darkness Incarnate

The Realm of Dusk and Dawn, Forest of Shadows, Twilight

The sky was silver and shimmering and the grass was grey, the air cold as ice and the wind on my face was stinging and sharp. I woke up on solid stone in the middle of a field interlaced with nightshade plants and poison joke flowers, the flower field surrounded by dark looming willows as the stone beneath me began to glow an ominous red. The stone below me started to crack and crumble as I only moved a fraction of an inch until finally it crumbled into nothing more than a coffin made of malachite and moonstone. The coffin was surrounded by wisps of indigo smoke that began to travel slowly towards me in strands of black darkness until it made contact with my coat except instead of being absorbed it latched onto me and a voice soon filled my head with whispers and echos.

"My son...it has been so long since I last laid my eye on you...you have surely grown the last time I saw you...I hope those two ponies are taking care of you...after all what better way to keep an eye on my heir to the throne of the Everfree than with my most trusted servants......those two alicorns up in Canterlot think that the Everfree Forest is nothing more than a cursed forest filled with beasts that prey on their precious little ponies but they are wrong. You my son...will show them that even in the darkest corners of this forest their is true darkness...the darkness that lasts even in the day that is peaceful and calm...not the hateful malice Celestia has told me...but you...you will tell her when the time comes..."

Looking at the coffin from where the voice was coming from I took notice that I was being gently held up by the tendrils of darkness and was slowly lowered onto the floor made of pure moonstone, the floor was warm to the touch and gave me the warm feeling of acceptance and care that was odd in a place like this until I began to feel that this tomb is familiar and that I have seen it before. Looking at the walls I saw that it detailed the history of Equestria up until the fall of a creature known as Discord, the rise of Nightmare Moon and her fall, and finally her cleansing by the Elements of Harmony. But as I look past the images on the wall I saw that the rest was hidden by ancient glyphs of magic and cobwebs preventing me from seeing anything past that point of time, I only knew that this was the history of the past, the present, and if I was only grasping to what this was, the future.

"The shadows within your heart and your soul are different from one another and yet you have survived your first transformation...the pain you have experienced was terrible and it hurts me dearly to see you in such an act of agony...but you had to go into it alone. Your shadow and those that you have collected are yours to control...you are the darkness of this world now...the darkness within everypony and those beyond Equestria, you are this lands shadow. Nothing more than an illusion for fate is cruel and order is unkind."

I looked over at the coffin as the voice kept talking about who and what I am, the thought of being nothing more than an illusion harmed me greatly but seeing my past on the walls only confirmed his words but being his son was impossible since I knew who my father was since he is still alive and in Ponyville...what this spirit is saying must be a lie...

"Yes my son...what you see is true...this is the hall of memories...what I have seen...what you have seen, and what your future children will see...all will be recorded here. Every important event in Equestria has been recorded here by me and soon when it is time, you too will record history on this wall...but for now...you must have questions of who you really are...but they must wait until the time is right...you are not who everypony sees you as...your name is a legacy filled with a vicious cycle of life and death, a name that I gave you on the full moon you were born...now go my son...go back to the realm of the living...your princess of the night needs you now. Till the darkness rises again my son..."

"But...you...you can't be my father....my father is in Ponyville! You can not be my father!"

"You do not need to believe me son...only seek the truth within the lies that are in the webs of deception and fear, only than will the answers you seek will reveal themselves...and those answers will break you if you are to weak to handle them....take care son....you will see me when the time has come....farewell..."

As he said farewell I felt his voice slowly faded from my mind as did the scene around me began to fall apart as the walls began to fold upon itself in symmetrical shapes and the sky began to erupt into a raging storm of boiling water and began to rain hail stones made of rocks, the tree's themselves slowly began to decay away into nothingness. I slowly began to feel my body start to tear itself apart as my vision began to blur into disorientation until I started to feel nothing at all as everything began to spin at speeds that were even impossible for me to achieve. As strange as this realm have been it felt like home for me strangely and having to be torn away from it was painful and I started to feel my eyes close and seal shut until finally I felt cold and alone before I heard a voice in the darkness calling out to me...

A voice that sounded so lovely to me that I had to return to that needed me and that I needed her...

Everfree Castle, Nightshade's Private Chamber, Early Dawn

I woke up back in my private chambers in the Everfree and found that the dream was real when I found out that I began to see strange shapes swirling on the walls as the images of ancient creatures began to move on them until the smallest rays of the sun began to creep into the room forcing them to retreat into the walls and disappear from sight. Looking around I saw that the room was slightly cleaned up and was slightly damaged from my little episode from earlier and after a while I began to hear voices from behind the door that leads to my private study room. Getting up slowly from the bed was hard enough when my body feels like it was crushed by an Ursa Minor and I somehow lived through it. Slowly moving toward the noise I pressed my head against the door so I can hear who was speaking but when I heard the two voices I quickly fell backwards when I listen on both princesses Celestia and Luna.

"Like We said Tia....when We started talking to him he started to glow a shadow like aura and began to absorb the shadows in the room until he became what he is.....We are not sure what caused this but whatever is the reason....We have to help him....I will not lose him now....he is the only reason why I still have feelings for anything..."

"It is not that simple Lulu....he has the audacity to say that the Everfree Forest is his and that he wants me to remove the curse on Sunny Town....Sunny Town! that place is filled with murderers! He also thinks that he should even rule this forest...let me him be this...abomination of ponykind. And do not even get me started on the effect he is having on your mind, ever since you two were together for those years and than when you were free from Nightmare Moon's influence you still kept those memories...why? Why are you so keen on keeping him, you do know that he will die far before you will and than you will have to pick up the broken pieces of your life. I do not want to see you hurt to the point where you take your life to join him in the afterlife or worse bring him back from the dead as nothing more than a walking corpse."

"But Tia! I will not leave him to this grim fate as a shadow of Nightmare Moon and those feelings I have for him are for me and me alone so stop trying to put a wedge between us! I will not lose him to the sands of time or the ravages of war...and Tia...do not even speak of this subject again with me."

Just as they began to speak louder I accidentally hit my head against the door and they must have mistaken it for a knock and I was instantly pulled in when the door swung open magically and was than slammed shut behind me as soon as I got past the doors threshold. As I get pulled inside the chamber I quickly reacted by erecting a barrier around myself that glowed a deathly inky black and when I opened my eyes I saw that I was encased within the sphere and that everything in the room began to slowly lose their shadows as they started to slither their way to me.

"Princess Luna...Celestia...what happened to me? Why are the shadows coming to me and why does it feel like my body was torn apart and than put back together haphazardly...and how come both of you are looking at me as if I am a monster?"

"Well...Nightshade, to answer the first question you transformed into a shadow of Nightmare Moon or so we think...as for your second and third question I do not know...your last question is that you are a monster."

"Tia! Nightshade is not a monster! He is simply just...different from his old form that We hope that we can fix before anything drastically happens to him."

"What are you talking about? What happened to my body and what do you mean if you can fix it? What happened to me?" as I said that I saw that Celestia levitated a large mirror over to me and when I looked at it I nearly had a heart attack and keeled over. I looked almost exactly like Nightmare Moon except that my entire body was pitch black, my mane and tail was nothing more than wisps of black clouds of shadows and dust, my eyes also changed to what I saw in the tomb, no longer normal iris's but instead a single glyph, a glyph that I know what it means but not how it got there. As I looked myself over I saw that I had wings but they were nothing more than the skeletal structure of the wings themselves, the mere sight of those wings was enough for me to see if they were real and when I sent a thought to them, on reflex they stretched open and the sounds of bones popping was loud enough for me to cringe as I felt each pop in my wings.

"So it is real than....you are...an alicorn....a commoner now royalty...this is going to be hard to pass out to the populous....we must fix this now. Luna please go back to Canterlot, I will deal with this before anything gets out of hoof."

"No Tia, you will not lay a hoof on him while We are still here. There has to be a reason behind his sudden change...maybe it was like how I became Nightmare Moon, we let our emotions take over us so if we can try to find a way to help him than he will return to normal..."

As she says those words 'deal with this' I instinctively flared out my bone wings and took an aggressive stance against her, my eyes glaring daggers at her as I willed into existence my arcane sword that I was told to only use in a dire situation, and listening to Celestia saying that I need to be dealt with calls for it.

"Don't even think about touching me Celestia...Luna...how long was I unconscious?"

"You have been out cold for three days...I had to leave you during the day so my sister would not have noticed my absence but...she caught on today as she followed me here...

Looking over at Celestia I saw that she was still watching me, trying to figure out my motives, my plans, what drives me but she won't find them without a hard pressed search. Still giving her my glare I kept my sword next to me while lowering my guard, not wanting to fight a goddess so early in the morning but not wanting to be taken out because of what I am.

"So Celestia...you really think I am a monster...well maybe I am maybe I am not but I do know that whatever I say will change your mind since you are dead-set on removing me. But before you try to strike me down let me just tell you this, you may strike me down, you may harm me, bruise me, break me, but I will never stop fighting you. This Forest is mine, this entire forest is my inheritance from my father and I will not let it be squandered because the Solar Princess says otherwise." not even moving from my spot until I saw something that I would never have thought to see in my life. Celestia lowering her head in defeat which actually made me wonder if this was a rouse to get me off my guard or she was actually defeated, either way I am not trusting her as far I can possibly throw her.

The looks on their faces was both of uttered confusion on Luna's and pure shock on Celestia's, neither of them knew who my father was but neither did I since my real father is stuck in a supposed different realm and that my parents are actually his loyal servants....but who is my mother? That question will be haunting my flank for probably the rest of my life no matter what.

Looking around my study room I saw that some of the books have been taken off their respectable shelves and that some even had the appearance that they have been looked at and were left open. Reading books is alright but leaving them out wide open, not even in use is just plain annoying to me since I had to shelve all of these books myself a few weeks ago. "You know Celestia...when you are done reading my books you should put them back, I hate a dirty study room, especially when its my study room. And Luna...thank you for taking care of me when I was out cold for those three days. For now I just wish some rest but since Celestia wouldn't let me be so I guess I have to be leaving now, Celestia, don't even try to follow me, Luna...forgive me for my failure." and with that I slowly began to meld into the ground without myself even knowing it was happening until I felt half my body go tingly and looking down I saw myself sinking into the ground as if it was quicksand. "Well...that's new?" was all I said before my head vanished under the ground.

Everfree Forest, Sunny Town, Morning

It was another bright day for the little town near the center of the forest, surrounded by trees on all sides as the town was networked together by lanterns hanging by wires throughout the town, all of them powered by the underground stream. Grey Hoof was talking to Starlet when I slowly started to rise out of the ground, the area around me was bubbling as the shadows slowly pulled by out of the darkness that was the shadow of an umbrella. As half my body was out of the ground I saw that Grey Hoof was wearing a large grin while Starlet was giving me a half-smile half-nervous look, which to me was odd since she was usually always smiling whenever I was around when I was younger. By the time my flank was out of the ground all of them that was present gasped as they saw my cutie mark, and almost on cue they are started to slowly shamble towards me saying a low chant that was to quiet for me to hear. Sighing a bit I extended out my wings to stretch them out but when they saw that they all stopped the chanting and for some reason bowed to me, which I thought at the time adorable since Roneo tripped and went face first into a cake and that Mitta was staring at me with loneliness which sorta stung my heart since I told her that I would visit her on a regular basis but since my defeat and well...downfall to being a lowly guard to my victors...

"So...Grey Hoof...how are you doing? And Roneo you got a little bit of cake on your face...I mean all over your face. Starlet, nice to see that you have finally dyed your mane a different color besides that light scarlet color. Nice shade of blue. Mitta, sorry for making you wait for me for so long." they all looked up at me, my guess is that since I looked like an alicorn because my wings are mostly shadows and hardened bones from something.

"N..Nightshade...is that you? We all thought you were just a unicorn? How are you an alicorn?" Grey Hoof said mostly surprised on my appearance, he was like that since he had to look after me whenever I ran off into the forest around the town since when I was young I always got into trouble.

"Yes it is me my dear friend just...different now. I underwent a...transformation of sorts and now I am like this...even though I am still slightly taller than Celestia. I am now one with the shadows...from what that alicorn said to me is true than. I don't even know myself anymore."

"Nightshade...you are still yourself, you are still you on the inside, just your outside has changed, and besides now you have a hot flank and that many mares will be all trying to get a piece of." Starlet said while eying me like a very expensive dress at a store that was on display. I was not sure if I should feel proud of what she said, feel creep out that she is eying me like that, or just plain be offended that she is eying me in such a way that makes me want to get away from her.

Gazing over at Mitta I saw that she got up and walked over to me, the hug we shared was short lived as Grey Hoof came over and ruined the short lived moment. "Nightshade...what brings you here? Ever since you stopped coming here we all feared that you were killed by one of the forest creatures...but for you to have a mark...you can't be here anymore. Coming here with a mark and being an alicorn...what happened to you in these past four years?" Seems like my uncle was worried about me, and yes I do consider him my uncle because when I met him when I was only 10 and didn't even have a single cutie mark to my name, so I was allowed to be there but they sensed that Nightmare Moon was watching over me so they didn't zombifie me, which is good since I really don't want to be a zombie or be only allowed to be my true self at night.

"Well Uncle Grey...what happened to me, I am still trying to figure that part out but for the past four years I have been thoroughly trained by Nightmare Moon and became her Eternal Guard. But we were defeated by six mares that were actually the bearers of the Elements of Harmony...Nightmare Moon was defeated...I was near death...and I was spared by my crimes of trying to overthrow Equestria by working as a bodyguard for those that defeated us. Long Story short...I am nothing more than a slave to them." I said while plopping down on the grass and lowering my head to meet it, saddened that I came so far only to have it yanked out from under me. "Than I realized my parents back in Ponyville aren't actually my real parents..." that shocked the hell out of everypony present.

They all started to ask who my parents were, where are they, why did they leave me with those ponies, and who I really am. I couldn't even answer any of them since I didn't even have a clue where to start and that if I told them that my father was nothing more than a shadow than I am nothing more than a figment of nothing.

"Nephew...even if you are marked for life..." as if it was a curse or something..."you are still who you are...you are a proud unic-...I mean alicorn. Do what is right and no one can judge you...us on the other hoof...we all have committed such terrible crimes that we are forever condemned here." at that end I finally spoke up.

"No...I found a way to free you all...but first I must deal with Princess Celestia....and give her a piece of my mind...and now if you excuse me I need to learn how to fly...flying in my sleep is not the same as flying in real life...so if I fall please try to catch me if you can." and with that I got up and tried to get a feel for my wings but they were folded to my sides and was not even responding to my thoughts. I walked off to the center of the town and began my first lessons in flying...by myself...with no teacher...

"Oh come on! Wings work! Flap! Fly! Up up and away! Do something!" at each command it felt like my new wings were just mocking me the entire time. "I hate you..." and they hated me to. Sighing in defeat I slump to the grass and layed my head down to catch a break.

Laying down on that grass for a little over two hours I tried again but this time only managed to make my wings twitch and slightly move, giving up yet again I simply just lay down and hoped for the best the next time I attempt to earn my wings. I woke up ten hours later and it was night time, the town was now in shambles and the ponies were now zombies, going place to place while I just saw it all happen. Grey Hoof was the first to notice me looking around and waved me over to him.

"So you tried to fly?" I nodded at him, "I didn't work did it?" I shoke my head slowly, "Well you can stay here for the night, Mitta will take you to your room here, and please try not to break the bed, its hard enough to find the materials to repair some of the furniture here." I nodded at him and with that the sounds of his bones clattering and parts of his exposed ribs clicking against each other was still an unnerving sight to me. Moments later Mitta turned the corner and she looked the same as she was four years ago, she was still a zombiepony like the rest of them but she was completely whole, no signs of decay but still had the same glowing red eyes as the rest of them but was not rotting or missing any part of herself, and if I was not taken I would have thought about being with her if she wasn't cursed.

As I was unknowingly looking her over I saw that even though she was undead she was slightly red in face, which was to me I thought shouldn't be possible since being a zombie means any bodily function shouldn't be working at all, it seems she broke that rule. Without missing stride she hit me upside the head with a newspaper and said no to me as if I was a puppy that just chewed up someponies newspaper or slippers. Laughing as she hits me I simple chuckle at the hit and follow her, somewhat ducking as I enter her home and almost had to crawl up the stairs to get to my old room, ducking again to enter my room, looking down at my room I saw that it was filled with boxes that were filled with supplies and other material.

'My room became a storage bin when I wasn't here...how nice.'

"Nice to know that my unused room has a new purpose. Good to see that storage is not a problem Mitta, so what has happened in the past four years that I was gone?" I asked with actual wonder since it looks like a few of them were sad that someone important left and never returned.

Mitta sadly looked away from me before I used magic to make her look into my eyes before she spoke up. "There was a little filly that came here a year ago...she was an earth pony like us and she didn't have the mark yet, so Grey Hoof tried to turn her into one of us but I would not allow it...after what happened to the last filly that came here and accidentally got her mark...what they did to her...they killed Ruby, Nightshade...they killed her and hid her body in the fireplace of Starlet's home...I had to save the little filly...I was punished by being forced to stay in my home for a loong time." I raised my hoof at her signalling her to stop, she knew that whenever I raised my hoof at her like that she would know that I would go into deep thought and was to be left alone. And so she left me alone in my room, thinking deeply on what she just told me but before she left I asked one question, "Was her name Applebloom?" she only nodded at me before she closed the door.

When the door was closed I immediately casted a spell to muffle the sounds within my room and lifted up a ceramic vase and threw it at the wall, shattering it into small pieces as I stomped my hooves on the hard wooden floor as I let out my frustrations onto the room I was in. Snorting angerly I threw a tantrum and started knocking things over until I barely heard a knock on my door and by how soft and rapid it was, I knew it was Starlet. Cancelling the spell I slightly clean up the room and openned the door.

"Yes Starlet? What is it?" looking directly into her eyes, those glowing red orbs and behind it was nothing more than a partially rotting skull along with the rest of her body. She is still sorta scary even though I knew her as long as I have known Mitta and Grey Hoof.

She swallowed nervously as I slightly cringed at it, not entirely used to seeing the insides of a dead body, I was still not used to it even though I blew the brains out of manticore with magic while my head was in its mouth.

"Nightshade...is it true that you are going to free us from this curse? I mean...like really free us from this never ending nightmare?" she said while nervously looking around, looking around my room, seeing the damage I have done to it. "And it seems you had a rough time dealing with the princess that cursed us..."

I looked back at my room and was slightly shocked that I managed to only do that to it, I half expected it to be a complete mess, with wood and hay all over the place, instead it looked like some unicorn pulled a prank and left a mess behind in its wake.

"Starlet, I will get this curse removed...and besides, I am still not sure that if the curse being raised is good or bad...you all have been alive alot longer than normal ponies...who knows if the curse being lifted will revert yourselves to your proper age...or it could turn you into ashes and dust since you lived farther than normal...I want to be sure before anything happends." I said out of concern since that if I was right than an entire village of ponies will be reduced to ashes and dust.

After a while she left me alone and I was looking around my room until I decided to take a quick break from it and left my room alone, teleporting short distances as far I can see, warping from point to point, occasionally landing near a pile of poison joke and almost falling into it, not knowing what it will to do me this time since I have both wings and a horn now. After an hour of teleporting I finally reached a wide open area in the forest that somewhat looked like the dream I was having last night and that it even had the same stone circle in the center except it was just a plane stone slab, no inscriptions or symbols...ordinary.

"Nightshade....it is good to see you are out enjoying my night...but what are you doing in a place like this?" her voice said behind me, slightly startling me since I never expected anypony to even come this far into my forest or let alone find me right here.

Looking over to her I saw that she was crying a few minutes ago as the partially dried tears stained her dark coat, and by the looks of her eyes I knew that it was about me and that it was about Celestia's decision about me being an alicorn now.

"Luna my dear...I am out here because I wanted to be here...this is my forest afterall and besides you and I both know that I enjoy the night. That and because this area is very familiar to me..." I said while looking at her, motioning her forward with a hoof to come sit next to me, as she slowly came over I looked up into the night sky, pointing out the different constellations in the dark until finally I felt the soft warm feathers of her wing hooking around me, pulling me into a hug. I knew it wouldn't last long since where one princess is, the other is bound to show up.

Almost on cue I faintly heard the fluttering of wings as Celestia landed not to far from us, wearing the usual heart warming smile that oddly makes me want to step on a flower to make the happy feeling numb for me. "So this is where Luna found you and led me to....the center of the Everfree Forest...and clearing in which me and Luna have used the Elements of Harmony on Discord and freed us from his chaotic reign...a glorious day it was but now we are back in the place where it began...the beginning of another chaotic reign if you insist on ruling the Everfree." she said while staring at me, not even once letting me out of her sight as I stepped forward and we began to circle each other, trying to find a hint of weakness in the other.

"Aye Celestia...I still intend to rule this forest, and the beasts and villages within her are already heeding my call to them, the citizens of Sunny Town are actually trying to repair the village even though it would soon go back to its ruined state but not for long...the other scattered villages of Willow Falls, Oakenburg, Yew Heights, and Taunbaum Flats are starting to prepare themselves for my arrival, I have sent out my forest pets with specially made saddles with letters to be delivered to them, and within three days time I will retrieve their responses." I said while smirking at her, occasionally looking her over and every few circles I grin at her and chuckle under my breath, trying to break her proper form to enter to early and make a mistake. Looking at her eyes I saw that they haven't seen a pillow in a day or two, running on fumes or a strong waking tea, but nevertheless she was running on fumes and even she knew it.

"So Nightshade...I guess this leaves me with only two options...and I know that neither of you will be willing to take them without question. Your first option will be to abandon any ideas of this place, running it or even thinking that it is yours to rule over. The other option is to stay here and never leave its borders, you and your ponies here will forever be exiled to it and can never leave its trees." she said while still giving me that heart-felt smile that is trying to tear apart my drive and motives, trying to make me see it her way...but I won't.

"Well than...I guess we just need to see things in our twilight than." and with that my horn glowed a twisted aura of both white and black as the two began to intermingle with each other, both shades mixing until finally all three of us were teleported away only to be dropped at the same spot that we were in...only different.

The Realm of Dusk and Dawn, Forest of Shadows,Twilight

As soon as we appeared on the stone slab, Celestia was the first to get up onto her hooves and pounced ontop of me, her eyes glaring at me while her horn glowed its golden color, bearing down her sword at my throat while I tried to figure out what just happened. Even I knew that I was meant to teleport me and Luna away from that location back to the castle but instead I teleported all three of us to this realm.

"Tell me what you did to us Nightshade! I will not ask you again!" Celestia said while putting pressure on the blade slightly forcing it down onto my windpipe, partially cutting off my air supply until Luna intervined by pushing her off of me and dragging me up off my hooves. Coughing ruggedly and trying to shake the disorientating blur from my eyes I barely saw that me and Luna were standing ontop of the same slab from my dreams and from the pasture except the runes and stone was glowing its dark and bright colors.

"Tia be calm! Harming thee will not get us home, and thee only meant to get away from thou. Thou was threatning him afterall, and thou almost slain our only method of escaping this....this....twilight." was all that Luna said before she turned around and looked around herself, everything was silver and grey, their was no sun or moon, only an eternal eclipse that never sets as the clouds themselves moved on their own accord, even the grass itself moved with a mind of its own, causing an already unsettled Celestia to angerly glare at me and snort with barely checked rage.

"Yes Tia do calm down, there are only two beings in this realm of never ending eclipse and one of them is standing next to me...the other is below us in a coffin....and We both know that he can not be released." Luan says after I recovered enough to focus on my horn and made it glow the same blending of colors, creating a pair of swords but neither of them even had the appearance of one. Both looked like a farmers sickle except that the handle was that of a sword, the blade itself looked like a crescent moon, widest at the base, smallest at the tip. Looking at them I noticed that it was made of the same material as the coffin and that the handle and pommel were engraved with glyphs and pure moonstones. Fancy looking weapons that hopefully doesn't mean that they are only meant for show not practical use.

Glancing at my blades Celestia slightly backed away from us until she regained her composure, staring back at us like we are criminals except that we both were convicted of treason and let off with different punishments, mine was just terrible since it was life or death, and I love living and choosing death would have really been a bad idea at the time. Taking a further glance I saw that all three of us were on the dark slab, and with a slight flick of my horn it collasped beneath us, forcing us underground as we all tumbled end over end until we were caught by black tendrils coming from the walls and floors. Gently placing us down I saw that Celestia was confused to the point of not knowing that I was a few feet in front of her, Luna well...her jaw dropped when she saw the walls lined with Equestria's history, and I was snickering like crazy at their reactions. After nearly ten minutes of gawking, trying to close a jaw, laughing on the floor, and getting bucked in the side to get up and explain, all three of us were looking around for a way out of the tomb except up since it was sealed up...not sure how.

"Nightshade...get us out of here now...we do not belong here...and neither do you. And how do you even know of this place? We had thought we had banished it from every recorded book and scroll in Equestria! Who or what told you of this realm?" Celestia said while glaring at me, appearently this realm was not meant for ponies to explore, not sure why though, looks lovely if you can get over the strangeness and cold air, other than that it looks wonderful.

"Because Celestia...I told my son to come here...but I did not tell him to bring you two..." the voice spoke from behind all three of us, the coffin was glowing a dark yellow as it began to shift from its resting place until it was at a 45 degree angle. "Celestia...Luna...you know my son Nightshade...but you do not know his true father...his adoptive father Shadow Blitz, along with his adoptive mother Light Breeze, both under my orders to watch over my son and what a perfect job they done...they allowed him to be exiled when he was not meant to...he was nearly killed by the beasts of my forest when I told them to leave him alone...my son and Nightmare Moon f-" before he could finish that sentence I coughed a bit to signal him that I was still conscious and was listening to everything that he was saying. "Father...now is not the time to say such things...espcially with Princess Celestia here....I am sure she doesn't want to know what happened that fateful night." I said while praying to everything that he wouldn't press on. "Actually Nightshade...I do want to know what you and Nightmare Moon did on that night..." oh buck me to tears...

"As I was saying...you and Nightmare Moon were going at it as if it was the end of your days...the things you both did to each other was...shocking to say the least...I never knew anyponys spine could bend that way...let alone be used for that function....but before I go off track I would like to know son...why?" oh that question...why did I do it? Well....."In all honesty...it was because I was scared that if I said no my head would have put on a pike...and because I loved her but was afraid to confess it to her...I mean honestly...a unicorn can only live for so long...even with the dark magic helping me I would have eventually died...I knew I couldn't be with her forever...so I made sure it would count. And besides...my spine only bent that way because she sorta...well that bed was not meant for those activities..." I said with a small hint of blush on my face, I was absolutely embaressed...my own father spying on me at that time was bad enough but telling it to both Celestia and Luna was just plain overkill for me. "Wow...I never knew my sister was into 'those' kinds of activities. Maybe I should invite him to the Gala this year and give a little time for you both." Celestia said with a smirk, my response was "My spine can't handle that again!", Luna's was "just a little time with him..."

"Before anything else...Celestia...Luna...do not even threaten my son...do not even try to force him into anything...I see and hear everything..and if I see any of you dare harm a strand of his mane...you will know the consequences...and Nightshade...try not to set my forest on fire..." the voice said from within the coffin, its words echonig within the tomb. "Oh hardy har har father....like I am going to set the forest on fire...who do you take me for? A fool?" there was silence. "I hate you..."

After our talk I felt the air grow cold and icy, the very ground itself slowly began to freeze over, Luna and Celestia quickly got into the air to prevent their hooves from freezing but since I didn't know how to fly I was stuck being grounded, the ice slowly began to cover my hooves until it sealed me to the floor, preventing me from even moving. As I began to shake and try and shatter the ice it began to grow slowly upwards, and as soon as I stopped moving it stopped its advances, Luna was looking at me with horror as I slowly froze over as Celestia just grinned at me, hoping that I would be taken care of. Glaring at her I simply flare my wings at her and snort with anger cause the ice is preventing me of giving Celestia a piece of my mind.

"Son...do not go after the path of vengence...that will only lead to ruin and death....forgive her for her actions...and you will be set on the path of redemption...soon you will be needed for an act of such importance that it will be recorded on the wall of history." my father said to me, his voice was echoing and even now was enough to make me cringe from how loud it was. After a while I began to see wisps of black smoke slowly appeared in front of me, a pair of black and golden orbs winked into existence, than slowly the voice spoke up again but this time more clear and softer, "Son...please do this for me...you are the last of our line...you are an alicorn at birth but I had to hide your wings till you came of age...stay with Princess Luna...take care of her...be with her....and do not cause her harm...the world is changing and soon the ponies as well...use my magic well...for the shadows can be a corruptive force if used in malice. The Darkness of the world be with you my child...take care...for you can now only visit this realm in your sleep....good bye my son."

Canterlot Palace, Throne Room, Midnight

We all suddenly vanished and re-appeared in the throne room, with the room filled with guards, noble ponies, and even the six mares that hold the elements were all waiting in the room. The guards quickly formed a line infront of the snobby nobles as more guards flooded the room, the loud sound of hooves on marble tile was enough to get me to groan loudly and roll over, suffering from a mind splitting head-ache, was enough to get me to wave my hooves at them, trying to tell them to stop the noise. They did not listen but instead thought I was flailing about and acting like a little foal.

After a while I slowly got to my hooves as both princesses were now moving to their respectable thrones and sat down, waiting for me to do anything...my only response to all of it was.

"Why is everypony looking at me?"

And in that moment, I was respected...I was cared for...and above all else....nopony knew who I was.

Only problem was that I now had to deal with something worse than fighting or working for the six mares.....

Paperwork...

Canterlot Garden, Night

"Soon nephew...we shall meet...in time..."

Interval 3: Chapter 16: Royal Pains

Canterlot Palace, Lunar Wing, Royal Outfitters Room, Morning, Four Months Later

"And why must I wear this crown, neck ring, hoof guards, and monocole? This just makes me look silly! I don't even expect anypony to even take me seriously in this! Even I don't take myself seriously in this!" I said while whining outloud, getting dressed up by a few maids while Luna was waiting near the door, smirking at me while her hoof-picked maids dressed me up in different styles, trying to find the perfect one that matchs me. Well so far I went through at least a dozen different sets of suits, hats, and royal looking outfits, and in all it was horrible. I rather be stuck in Rarity's shop being used as a ponyquin and jammed with needles.

Hearing a giggle to my left I saw that Luna has not even left the room when she said she would but instead stayed to watch me squirm and fidget under my new station, let alone watch me in discomfort about having a royal regalia and being outfitted for one. In all my morning was terrible, be woken up by a maid by having my windows thrown open while mumbling obscure words, than having to pull myself from the worlds softest bed which was a challenge on its own, having to make myself look presentable which to me is easy if I left as I was but since Luna and Celestia said that bed-mane is not very 'royally' and that looking like I was just ran over by a cart would not make myself look very appealing to everypony. So after losing my very rugged, and at the same time very awesome bed-mane to the royal stylist, which to me I hated since I now look like Prince Blueblood...oh...Blueblood....the pony I hate with a passion. Not even one week here and he says that I look like some tribal that was lucky to be born into royalty, my response was to seal his mouth shut with magic and for added measure I wrapped his muzzle with a belt to keep it shut. He did not like it at all and from then all we are always trying to get at each other. So far the score is 10 to 1.

"Because Umbraspark you will need a regalia when your coronation happens on the day of the Gala, and besides I think you look cute with that scarf and beanie on." Luna said while giggling again, I was now wearing a stripped winter scarf and beanie, and truth be told I do look cute in it. Which was the problem, stallions don't look cute, we look fashionably acceptable or sometimes, good looking.

"Thanks Luna...but the correct term would be good looking...cute is for the little foals and fillies..not full grown stallions." I pout while standing absolutely still, not liking the fact that I had to get my measurements by somepony I don't know and that pony also had to go to such lengths to get my correct size. My guess was that she was following Celestia or Luna's orders to get me uncomfortable before my day is started, and if it was a guess than I was spot on accurate. Taking off the scarf and beanie the maid known as Sunny Smiles, was busy placing on me now another set of clothes that was designed by somepony that I never met or heard of, and guessing by the very strange blend of neon colors of black and bright blue, to me it was very good and the way it blends into one another brings a smile that is very small and very concealed. Luna caught onto it before I can take it away.

"It seems we found something that you like in fashion...Smiles, please place an order on more of the neon fabrics." she said while giving me an evil smile, which to me at the time was kinda odd until I realized that she just told somepony to get more of this fabric to be weaved into more clothes for me to wear. My worst nightmare...right next to eating with Blueblood.

Giving her a small glare/ smile I got off the podium and leaving the room without giving it a second glance I strod through the halls of the palace, not really liking the bright walls and floor, the light is a little to bright on my eyes, and the fact that every guard I pass by usually give me confused looks or in my case a glare because they are Blueblood's private bodyguards and are still upset that I put ink in his tea the previous day. He still has yet to get the black ink removed from his teeth.

Laughing to myself I crossed my new room and kept going, the dinning hall my destination for some breakfest before I keel over from the daunting dressing room that has kept me standing still for three hours straight. Upon entering the room I saw a sight that if I was drinking water or tea at that moment, I would have spat it out and fell over laughing my flank off while my face was red with flush. Celestia eating a banana in a manner that even I thought was hilarious and that from the angle I was looking at her, made it even worse. As soon as she saw me she quickly bit down and swallowed it, I was barely holding in my laughter till I sat down across from her and started to laugh like an insane pony in a mental assylum. After a good ten minutes of me laughing my flank off I finally started to gasp for air until I calmed down and stopped, only for it to start back up into small giggles, that lasted for a good 2 minutes until my pancakes arrived in a timely fashion.

Eating my pancakes in peace was like a little piece of paradise, until paradise ended in a blazing inferno when Blueblood walked in and sat down near Celestia, grinning at me, I made a gagging notion and proceeded to try and annoy the hell out of him. 10 minutes later he left with his head up high as if I was a lowly begger, in which I might have been a few months ago if I haven't been forcibily changed into what I am now. Smiling that he left I go back to eating my pancakes at this point in time have gone somewhat cold and using my Nightmare Moon given magic, I re-heated my pancake to the right temperature and resumed eating them with a smile on my face until Celestia did the interrupting cough, sighing again, quietly whispering to my pancakes 'later'.

"Yes Celestia...if this is about me and Blueblood's constant banter against one another than don't try to tell me to stop, so far this is so much fun...besides being with Luna whenever we go out to see Canterlot at night...and reading more books in the library...and eating pancakes." I said the pancakes part while slightly taking another bite out of one with a very satisfied smile and if I was smaller and a bit younger I would have been making my trademark 'nom' sounds while eating.

"No Nightshade it is not that...in fact I find it to be quite amusing to see you two fighting like colts, partially because you two are exact opposites of one another and that when you two get into petty arguements or fights I always get to see what you two would attempt on each other. But I do say the quill ink in the tea prank is one that I have not seen in at least 100 years..." she said while taking a sip of her own cup of tea, and while she was taking a sip I just had to do a smirk while doing a fake holding laugh while she does so.

"If you had put any ink in my favorite tea cup than I am giving Blueblood un-restricted rights to prank you at any time and at any place." she said while giving me a small glare, which did nothing to me but making me laugh a bit more until I finally explode into full on laughing my flank off. Celestia finally had enough of my laughter as her wings completely unfurled and with a fury I have only seen twice, she jumps over the table and is standing over me while I am holding onto my ribs in laughter until she roughly places her hooves on my chest, trying to get my to talk.

"What did you do to my tea! Did you put ink in it! Tell me!"

Coughing loudly I barely manage to push her hooves of me, trying to speak I manage to utter out a few words out before I against burst out laughing. "I didn't put anything in it!" Laughing again she scoffs before she uses her horn to levitate me off the floor, and with a flick she sends me out of the dinning hall, landing in the hallway in front of two guards who just stared at me with unblinking eyes.

"I didn't put anything in her tea, I put some laughing syrup in mine. I knew it would work like a charm! The look on her face was priceless!" I said before I began to laugh again until Luna came by and hit me upside the head with a wing. "Okay I deserved that for messing with your sister like that today. But the other times with Blueblood was all worth it." she gave me the look that said 'true but still...' "Well Luna my dear, Celestia looked like she needed a good laugh was all...appearently she took it the wrong way...again. it seems she doesn't like to cut loose and enjoy herself." I said while pulling myself together.

Luna sighs a bit before she pulls me into a hug as I turn a bit to give one back to her, our wings wrapping around one another as one of the guards does a whistle while another makes a cat noise, both were highly appropriate at the time, which only made me smirk and wiggle my eye brows at Luna, my reward was another hoof upside the head. I shrug it off before I go after Luna, just following her since she did a motion that told me to follow, and by follow I mean 'You will come with me or I will get Celestia to come after you.', in all, following her was worth it. We got to my room which has been recent refurbished with Luna's style, dark blue carpet, night-sky ceiling and walls, everything is dark, even the balcony was made with the same dark blue marble back from the Everfree Castle. It was a near replica of my old room.

"You just know how to spoil me don't you Lulu hehe...nice moonstone studs on the ceiling, and the carpet...so soft...and the view...its perfect. Now all that is left is a few things of mine that I left back in the Everfree....and...I will be right back." I said before I jumped out of the balcony and flew off towards the Everfree Forest, the two guards that were waiting outside my door tried to chase after me but realized that they didn't have wings to give chase, Luna on the other hoof was actually flying above me over the clouds, obscuring any line of sight that I could get on her.

Usually it would have taken me at least three hours to walk to the castle, two hours if I am lucky and not fall in a mud pit or a bunch of vines, but with my new wings that now work and can actually support me weight it now only takes me 10 minutes to fly over the tall tree's and wildlife. It took me only two minutes to find my castle and only 10 seconds to land on my balcony without my legs giving way and I roll into my room comedy style.

Taking a glance around my room I spotted to what I wanted, a painting I made by hoof, Nightmare Moon's old crown which was still polished to a high mirror shine, an old black book in which nopony will ever see again, and lastly my favorite comb that I made out of a manticore's talon, it was Fluffy's broken talon since he had to play rough with me when we were playing a ragged game of hoofball. It turns out that timber wolves can't catch a ball without popping it...or tearing it to shreds...

"There we go...that is everything I need from here...the last of it is at Applejack's barn...nah...that can wait a few months..." I said to myself hoping that no one was following me, but knowing how I jumped off the balcony and flew away. I most likely have a few royal guards flying around looking for me or are waiting outside my old room...or both.

"Who can wait a few months? The ponies of Equestria or your new friends that you made in Ponyville? Whoever you said can wait to see you as you are now...you do not fully trust them or that they will not believe you for a second."

Turning around I saw that Luna was standing on my balcony looking at the things I have collected than to me, wondering why I was back here and why I came back to even pick up the few items I was looking for. "Well...Luna, I was talking about everypony...I doubt they will accept me, since well I do look almost exactly like the pony that sided with Nightmare Moon, tried to bring the eternal night and also messed with Princess Celestia, so far five times. And neither of those five times ended on a good note."

"Than stop giving her reasons to hate you, try being nice for once or at least not ruin Blueblood's day. Even though that prince does deserve some of the pranks you have done to him...that ink in the tea was one of them."

"At least somepony likes my pranks...I think a few of the guards and maids that work under Blueblood enjoyed seeing that twit hide himself in shame because his teeth were black for a week."

As we were talking in my old room I had this sense of urgency suddenly, and as quickly as it came it left me, slightly confused at best until I realised that it was my little magic detector, it went off again a few seconds later. I grinned quite evilly to myself as I knew what just happened and started to laugh to myself until I noticed that Luna was giving me a confused stare until I told her what I did. "I set the little prince's mane shampoo to explode if he picked it up with his magic, and that I also turned another one of the shampoo's into a color dye, lime green. By my sense it feels like he used one of them." I said while trying very hard not to laugh my flank off, 11 to 1 Blueblood, and I am still on top.

"Night...one of these days he will get you back...and don't ask me to help you with a revenge plan...I will not partake in sides, even though he does deserve a few of those pranks..." well at least she thinks that little royal snob deserves them.

"Yea well...so far he tries and fails, I am just surprised that he can't think of anything to get me back, I mean..he has all this spare time, and he doesn't use it! If it was me I would be out having fun, or messing with things, or just reading a book. Hell...maybe even prank a few nobles and get a good laugh out of it." I said while floating a mirror over to myself and putting on my old helmet that was on the floor, and I had to adjust the helmet a bit since my horn didn't entirely fit in it and that it was dusty as an old ancient book.

Looking back at Luna I saw that she was giggling and pointing a hoof at me until I saw that a spider was on my horn and was slowly lowering to the floor and when it touched the ground it scurried off to a dark corner of the room. Looking over at her I saw that she was still giggling until I saw that there was a couple spiders above my head, and in a very unstallionly manner, I let out a weak scream and bolted out the balcony and flew back to the castle.

The flight back was quick and uneasy when I was flying out of fear for spiders, usually I am not afraid of them when I know where they are, but if one sneaks up on me and manages to land anywhere on my body, I will freak out and run away or jump out of the building from fear of being eaten by them. After landing in my room's balcony I closed the doors, lowered the curtains, locked the windows, and started to put my gathered goods where they belong, placing my comb near my bed, the old crown near it as well, the painting I placed near the small fireplace, and the old black book I put where nopony will ever bother to look. Quickly scrambling to the fireplace I lifted the iron railings and created a hollowed out area, placed the book in it, and enchanted the railings so that only ashes can touch the book once it has cooled down, protecting it from heat and the still burning remains.

"There we go...perfect hiding place...and now...to see the fruits of my labor with Blueblood. And get a picture of it while I am at it." grabbing a small camera with my levitation I undo all the windows and doors, and walked out into the hall, my first guess that he would be in the throne room but when I arrived he was not there, so I later checked the dinning hall and the kitchens, still no sign of Blueblood. Than I went to check outside and there he was, standing in a training ring, filled with guards and other noble ponies, and a griffon sitting in the seats, to my current thought I can guess that he challenged another foolish pony to a duel over something stupid or out of honor. The sudden sound of coughing behind me was my guess a servant or guard trying to get my attention, turning around and I was partially right.

Behind me was a small group of guards, all of them wearing Blueblood's sigil and all of them were standing at attention. "Prince Umbraspark, Prince Blueblood has requested your presence immediately. He has called you out on a duel on the grounds of offending royalty and being a pain in his flank." of course...he has to challenge me...well I guess it is his funeral than.

"Alright, I will go...tell him I will be there in oh...5 seconds." my horned charged up before I teleported in front of Blueblood, my face clearly written with the expression of 'Extremely Annoyed', not liking to be called by him, let alone be called by his guards to do something foolish as a duel.

As I was staring at him the noble and rich ponies around him began to talk amongst themselves, probably saying that he was a foal to challenge an alicorn to a dueling contest, let alone the only one that nopony has heard about, has no knowledge of the kingdom he rules, or who he rules, only the few whispers of strange powers and abilities. Oh yea...hehe, they don't know nothing about me.

"So Blueblood...what was this about challenging me to a duel...I heard it from your guards that you asked me to one. Is this true? Because if it is than I will simply turn you into a cat and leave you like that for the entire day, I have more important matters to attend to than play with you, ask your guards or some random pony that has the time for you because I don't." I said while flaring my nostrils, not liking to be asked to a duel by the twit but to duel in front of a crowd of nobles no less.

"What is the matter Umbraspark, afraid to lose to me or are you afraid of making a fool out of yourself in the eyes of every wealthy and noble pony here." he said, smirking to himself as a few of the ponies in the crowd follow in and start to laugh at me, a few even pointed their hooves and laughed at me. Their laughter only made it worse when I slowly began to walk away, but when Blueblood spat on the back of my head, something inside my mind snapped.

"Your funeral than." with that I used magic to pull my sword into existence and with a flick of my horn, grabbed a nearby rapier and threw it at him which he caught with his magic aura, only for it to shatter as soon as my sword touchs it, the pieces flying everywhere as some of it scratch and tear.

Blueblood's reaction on his face was priceless but it lasted only a while as I bucked him in the side and threw another sword at him as I put mine away and took sword as well. After he shook off the surprise we began to circle each other, the crowd now recovering from the explosion of thin metal bits and pieces.

"How blue is thy blood Prince, for you shall pay for your insolence with it. I grow tired of your constant nagging and annoying voice, all thy do is nag and complain about those that do not follow your word to the letter, I shall put thee in thy place, and you will not be a pain in anyponies flank anymore."

He was litterally shaking at this point as we started to strike at each other, parrying the opposites blows, each attack faster and more precise as we soon got to the point where it was becoming near lethal as it to a blur of metal. Eventually we both came to a head as we made the finishing move, both of us pointing the tip at each others throats, except that mine was touching his while his was only near my jaw. Smirking in victory I poke him weakly before putting the sword back where it belonged on the rack of weapons, half of the nobles were furious that I won while the others were cheering and whistling at me, one pony in particular was wearing a monocle and vest, was stomping his hooves in approval.

"You lose Blueblood, now stop bothering me for I have important matters to attend to such as overseeing who will be attending the Grand Galloping Gala and who will be playing at the Gala...you know the important matters." as I said that I turned around and began to walk away until I heard Blueblood call after me.

"Who taught you how to fight like that with such precise motions and speed? None of Auntie Celestia's master trainers or my own have seen such liquid grace and neither have the other master fencer's moved with such grace."

"Well Blueblood, that is one secret that I will keep with me to the grave, afterall if I told you than you would be running off to meet him deep within the Everfree Forest, he is strict and stern, but he will only speak to me since I was worthy of his training." or had the snot beat out of me day in and day out on a regular basis and was ordered to train me by a lovely dark alicorn that was imprisoned in the moon for a thousand years. Once he heard my answer I faintly heard the sound of his rapier darting at me before it was touching my throat.

"So...what I overheard from Auntie Celestia and Luna is true than...you are not just an alicorn...you are that traitor Nightshade Umbraspark...you and Nightmare Moon tried to overthrow Celestia and rule over Equestria nearly 4 months ago...and now you are trying again? Not this time. Prepare yourself villian for I shall put you in your place and throw you into the dungeons for the rest of your days to come." and at that point in time, I would have levitated his weapon away from me, than knock him out and resume my daily business, but because of what he just said and near a crowd of rich ponies, he just made my life a living Tartarus.

"You asked for it now Blueblood." I turned around and lifted every single weapon off the weapon rack and held each one in my aura, every single dagger, mace, sword, rapier, club, hammer and axe was pointed at him, the sharp and blunt edges slowly twirling at him, effectively forming a sphere of weapons around him until he dropped his rapier as it joined in the weapon sphere. As I was about to have every flat side of the weapon beat him down Luna was standing there, giving me a glare as she coughed, signalling the guards to take the weapons away. As the weapons slowly get taken out of my grasp I am left with only my sword that I started out with, and with it I begin the smack down on Blueblood, hitting him with the blunt part of the blade until he started to give in.

Once the beat down was over, Celestia's guards came over and told me to follow, with a smirked grin I followed them, as soon I was out of sight from a beaten Blueblood and a slightly angry Luna. During our walk to the castle, one of the guards, Swift Ray, was talking how Blueblood had it coming to him for angering me and that he was a pompous jerk to every single servant and guard in the castle. Swift is alright in my books, and as we turn the corner to enter the castle I felt a pair of eyes watching me, and as I turn to look who is watching me, the only thing that was, is a statue, and as usual the statue looked like it has fallen down the ugly tree and hit every branch on the way down.

After a while I stepped back onto the marble floor of the palace halls, and getting an ear full from Celestia for actually entering a dueling contest with Blueblue, for fighting him in front of the elite of Canterlot, and for having my true identity revealed. In all I was forbidden to leave castle grounds and had to be followed by an escort of guards, only to make the civilians and nobles feel safe whenever I am around.

Damn you Blueblood...

Canterlot Castle, Throne Room, Two Months Later, Morning of the Grand Galloping Gala

"So tell me again Princess Celestia, why must I attend? I mean from what I heard from Fancy Pants and a few of the servants that it is such a snoozefest that if I attended I might as well just sleep where I stand, and have somepony paint my eyelids to make it look like I am awake...I mean seriously...it sounds boring to begin with!" I whined as Celestia was sitting on her throne, staring right at me, the guards that were my escorts are waiting outside, listening in to what we are talking about, Blueblood is standing near Celestia, looking at me with a grin of victory. 15 to 15....you will pay for this Blueblood.

"You will attend to the Gala because of what you and Blueblood did two months ago near the garden. That little duel and my nephew leaking out important information out to the other social elite's of Canterlot...now everypony knows of you and of the relations you and Nightmare Moon had...they also know that you rule over the Everfree Forest so a few might try to appease you to explore it without the worry of being attacked or eaten by its creatures or inhabitants." I chuckled a bit as she said that they would be eaten. Knowing my little critters back home, they are most likely just scaring the living day lights out of the little fillies and colts that enter the forest trying to explore.

Sighing sadly I looked over to the window leading to where the Gala will be taking place and already has the construction and decorating ponies arrived and immeidately got to work. Looking at each pony that was outside I saw that a few of them were happy to be setting up tonights festive decorations and essential items while a few were talking about hoofball or the next wonderbolt show, which to me at the time would have been something I would be talking about.

"Oh and before I forget, Nightshade, you are to go to Ponyville in a carriage to pick up my student Twilight Sparkle and her friends for tonight, do not be late and whatever you do please don't try to embaress yourself." yea right, like how am I going to embaress myself?

If only I knew how I would do such a thing tonight.

"Tonight my nephew....tonight."

Chapter 17: Shadow at the Gala

Sorry about the long wait, had along of things on my mind along with college, job hunting and also moving to another state. Anyways on with the show!

Ponyville, Afternoon, Day of the Gala

Upon my arrival to Ponyville I saw that a few of them were bowing down once they have seen me while others were running away in terror, thinking that some great evil that came back to smite all of them for rising up against me. Looking out the little window to my right I saw that Applejack and Rainbow Dash were talking to one another over a game of hoofball until they turned to see my carriage roll by them.

Looking right at them I saw that they did not know who I was but at the sight of the both the Solar and Lunar Guards, they bowed down thinking that both princesses of Equestria came over to visit them but when it stopped and both guards openned the door and bowed, everypony gasped in shock and one in terror as I stepped out in front of Sugarcube Corner. As I looked around to see who was currently at the marketplace I saw both Rainbow Dash and Applejack were letting their jaws hang down in surprise, not knowing who I was or even where I was from which to me is the greatest thing I have ever seen since I can now mess with them for a few hours before we arrive at the Gala.

Smirking slyly to myself I casually walk over to them, the few ponies that saw me near-instaniously bowed to me and after a while a few others also began to bow as I walked by them until I reached the two ponies in question, neither of them were bowing down until I was right in front of them but by the time I was within spitting distance they quickly snapped out it and bowed before me, silently laughing to myself until I heard a loud voice call over to me.

"Your royal highness, I was told of your arrival...is everything alright Prince Umbraspark" that voice belonged to the mayor, Ivory Scroll and she sounded so nervous and probably at this point worried that I might do something that she can't do anything to stop.

"Oh it is alright Mayor Scroll, after all I am only here as a pleasent visit and to wait until near nightfall to take the six ponies that are attending to the Gala this year..." I said while eyeing the two element bearers.

"These two right here...my two old dear friends....so glad to see you again after so many days apart." as I said that I pulled them into a hug, grinning a bit as they gave me looks of confusion but nopony could see it because my wings are holding them in place from the hug.

In the middle of the hug alot of the ponies that were watching were slightly surprised that royalty that have not been heard before is hugging two of its most noticable members of society, and in the hug I heard Rainbow Dash and Applejack talking quietly to one another. "Who is this pony?" "Don' know 'im but he does sound mighty familiar..." "Yea tell me about it, he sounds like that pony Nightshade...he looks sorta like him, just minus the cool mane and wings." my mane was cool before it became all...see-through and floaty...and I was cool even without my wings! I like to see you two play hoofball with timberwolves and a small hydra!

Just to let them know I was listening I let out the all knowing cough that tells out 'I'm right here' and at that they both went silent and by silent I mean you can hear the sound of a pin dropping probably all the way to Canterlot if it was quiet enough. Leaning closer to them in the hug I partially whisper into there ears, "Rainbow Dash...Applejack...go get your friends...tell them to meet up at Twilight's library..." and with that I let them out of the hug, and with a bow they both seperated and went off to tell the rest of their friends while I turned around to the mayor and gave a smile but mixed with my smile was a small hint of malice towards her.

"And Mayor Scroll...you and I must have a private conversation in your office..." and walking towards her, the ponies that were in the way moved back to allow me passage towards the mayor who at the time looks like she was sweating as if she ran the 'Running of the Leaves' and got first place. Upon reaching the mayor my horn glowed it's brillant silver and we both disappeared into a black sphere before it vanished and reappeared in her office.

Once we appeared in her office she looked absolutely frightened that we are alone in her office, and my own appearence is most likely scaring her to the point of a near heart-attack. and for myself I thought it was amusing enough.

"So Ivory Scroll...do you know why I brought you back to your office to privately talk?" I said while sititng in her chair at her desk, giving her the same look she gave me ten years ago. It took her a while to figure out who I was just by my voice and the way I am acting towards her.

"Wait...that voice....but how...you were just a unicorn...how can you be an alicorn....Nightshade...is that really you?" her voice was filled with terror knowing that I can practically do anything I want to her and there is nothing she can do to stop me from doing it. Looking down at her I saw that she was trembling with fear and that she slowly back herself into the wall and was shivering badly.

"Yes...it is I, Nightshade Umbraspark...the little colt you exiled ten years ago for a crime that he did not commit...but than again, you wouldn't believe me for a second now...would you? I am here for only three things....one of them is to say hello to my adoptive family, the second is to take the element bearers to the Gala, and third...well that is just for me to know." my face turning into a grin as I got out of her chair, slowly walked over to her, and put my right hoof on her head and gave her a small nuggie. After the little talk I teleported myself into Twilight's home since I still have a memory of its basic layouts, but when I teleported into her home I was somehow upside down, standing on her ceiling, with a Pinkie Pie somehow holding onto my mane.

Looking right at her I saw that she was trying hard no to burst out laughing, glancing at the others I saw that Rainbow Dash was also trying not to explode into laughter, Applejack was confused, Twilight was facehoofing, Rarity bowed down and Fluttershy made a strange goat sound before falling over on herside.

"I am on the ceiling...aren't I?" all of them nodded at me except for Fluttershy who is still I think fainted on the floor.

"Partner, how did ya get up there an' not know?" a smart quesiton from the farm pony.

"Well...I tried to use teleporation magic...and forgot that I was focusing on the ceiling since I do not wan't to get stuck...Pinkie Pie please let go of my mane." I said while giving her a blank stare, she just giggles and starts to stroke my mane, her hoof going through it as if it was water. Shrugging a bit and than looking at the other ponies in the room, I decide to do my shadow phasing to see there reactions, and hopefully get Pinkie Pie off my back, and with a small flash of my horn I slowly began to sink into the ceiling, and as I did so they all gasped at what they saw, and when I was mostly gone Pinkie was still holding my mane and when I phased away so did she.

"Did ya'll see that? He just melted into the ceiling!" "Of course I saw that I was right here, how he ever learned that he must show me how to cast that." "That...is...awesome!" "Not to be rude and all but who is that mysterious alicorn?" they all said almost at the same time except for two ponies were currently unable to speak at the time.

"Why don't you ask me and find out?" I said from within the walls, all of them turn to find out where it came from but could not locate my voice, as Spike entered the room while wearing his frilly apron until a small black tendril swipes it off of him and takes it back into the kitchen without him knowing it.

As everypony in the room tries to figure out what I just did I slowly began to rise out of the ground behind them, Spike was the only one to notice me as he shivered in fear, only able to see a dark figure sneaking up behind his best friends, and acting like a valiant hero he charged at me with a cookie in his claws, at which I happily ate it with a large smile on my face covered in cookie crumbs.

"Thank you for the cookie Spike, it has been a long time since I had anything sugary while staying at Canterlot. And I bet all of you have questions to who I am, so ask away."

The first hoof to be raised belonged to Rarity than followed in Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and last Twilight Sparkle who was gathering a notebook and quill with an ink bottle beside her. I only nod at Rarity to speak but when she does I hear the sound of something whistling in the kitchen as Spike runs back in.

"Just who are you...your majesty." at least she thought about her question.

"My name is Nightshade Umbraspark, Ruler of the Everfree." their jaws dropped.

"Can we do that again please!" of course she would want to go back into the walls.

"Maybe later at the Gala to prank a few of the guests." she smiled at that and bounced away somewhere.

"How did ya do that trick with the ceiling and sink into it?" I smiled at her while flexing my wings out a bit, a loose feather falling down and landing on a fainted Fluttershy.

"Well since Celestia can control the sun and Luna can control the moon...I can control the shadows...and also the creatures within the Everfree forest." my answer somewhat confused Applejack but after giving her a demonstration by taking away her shadow and making it rise from the floor and do a little dance before going back to being her shadow.

"So how good are you with flying?" I gave her a small frown.

"Not the best but I am getting there since I train with the Wonderbolts." she frowned cause I am training with her idols while she couldn't. Oh the taste of jealousy is strong with this one.

"Can you tell me how you managed to become an alicorn if you were originally a unicorn?" Oh boy, story time, kinda.

"Well Twilight you know my parents correct?" she nodded semi-vigorously, "Well they aren't my parents...they are more like my adoptive parents after my father was banished to the Dark Realm he was able to have me carted away in secret along with two of his most trusted servents...what I did not know was that when I was born it took me far longer to well show any appearence that I was aging but nopony saw it, so while my father was being held in his cage I was free but ignorant of my birthright and as such followed in pursuits like any other pony would for a cutiemark but as such everything I did never got me one, so in a way I was like the cutiemark crusaders except with no cape or clubhouse." I was looking at Applejack since she knew all about them and their silly antics that those three always go on adventures which sometimes ends up with them in trouble.

"But since my father was an alicorn and I was born as such, when he was being sealed he also sealed away my immortality and my true self until I was ready to for it, and as such all of you only saw me as a unicorn with acute traits that others did not have such as the strange eyes, my fondness for the Everfree Forest and that every single creature in that forest speak and sometimes protect me when I needed it, and also that whenever it is night time I can see perfectly through the shadows and move through them...and...and is that cupcakes I smell?" my train of throught cut short as I smelled the sweet aroma of sugar-filled cupcakes that Pinkie was holding on her head on a tray, just looking at everypony in the room as I started to drool slightly until the sounds of somepony coughing snapped me out of it.

"So umm...anyway I am here to take you fine mares to the Gala whenever you are ready to go just hop into the chariot, I have some...private business to attend to..." and with that I turned around and faded into the shadows that was the kitchen after Spike turned off the lights.

Umbraspark Residence

Fading back into the world I saw that my adoptive mother and father were busy talking to my little brother and adoptive sister about the Gala and how it is for the upper crust of the pony society, Scootaloo was busy trying to look interested while rolling her eyes whenever father wasn't looking and Storm Kicker was busy looking out the window hoping for my return or just waiting for the lecture to end so he can go out and play with his friends. As it went on I flipped a mental coin to see if I should reveal myself now or later but as I was about to do that a voice was heard from within the room.

"Your majesty if we had known that you would be here we would have tidied up and prepared a meal for you." my mother said while quickly running about trying to clean everything up, Scootaloo and Storm Kicker quickly got up and moved out of the way as my father bowed to me, the sight would be heart-warming if I had no connections with them but sadly I did.

"You do not need to bow to me...father, I am just here for a friendly visit and to see how my family is doing, both adoptive and adopted." I said while moving over to Scootaloo who heard my voice only for a fraction of a second before buzzing toward me, jumped right directly in front of me before landing ramming into my chest and her tiny hooves hug the front of my chest while I let out a weak chuckle before wrapping my right leg around her for a hug, the rest of my family has their jaws wide open as they see me for the first time since I left.

Taking a look at my family I can see that they are shocked to see me and to see that I have changed so much since the day I left, but seeing Scootaloo so happy, and the look on my little brother's face made the whole experience totally worth it. His jaw was on the ground and he since he was leaning a bit to the left and not paying one bit of attention he fell over making an omph sound as I snickered at the sight of a dumbstruck brother.

"Yes mother, father, brother, it is me, your little Nightshade, all grown up, funny how circumstances led me to being who I am now, but any jokes aside, I am just here to tell you that I am visiting for a while before I am off, relations between Equestria and the Everfree are as you can say 'strained' because one does not trust the other, but no biggie, I can always just fix the relationship later." I said as I nuzzled Scootaloo, her usual reaction of trying to get away while giggling from the affection I am showing her, my family finally snapping out of their stupor to come over and placed me into a hug of their own, their hooves holding onto me as I let out a happy sigh.

After a few seconds of hugging we broke it off and started to chat about non-consequential things such as how did I become an alicorn and roughly explaining a few things that left my brother and Scootaloo confused but my parents understood it all and kept quiet, than it moved onto me and Luna, and that was when my mother asked about us two having any foals of our own. You see, my mother and apparently her mother before her, were the kind that wanted grandfoals and were bound to get them one way or another from her children, and when that topic came up I just bashfully said it would happen, eventually.

Scootaloo just makes a gagging sound at the whole lovey dovey topic, and seeing how it made her a bit uncomfortable and seeing how I can easily get a good laugh at of it, I leaned down and gave her a smooch on the cheek which made her squeal out and rush out of the living room to her room. We all laughed it off and when it was time for me to leave I gave everyone one last goodbye hug before going to Scootaloo to give hers, and when I entered my room I saw something that made me smile, the little pegasus flapping her wings like a humming bird, just barely lifting herself off the ground and when she looked at me I gave her a warming smile before hugging her goodbye.

Making my way out of my old home I trotted to the old schoolhouse, and to see if my old teacher is there so I can say hello.

Upon arriving to the schoolhouse I can see a few fillies and colts running about at the playground there, a few fond memories begin to surface up which brought a mixed smile of sorts to my face but I quickly shake that away as those thoughts led to the one thought that made me talk a walk on the dark path that nearly led to my own demise. Shaking the thought aside I arrived at the same front door to the school that I went to and opened it slowly, and before it was open just a crack I stopped myself, took a deep breath than pushed the door open to see Mrs. Cheerilee looking down at what I can only guess to be homework from her students and as I stepped in she didn't even look up from her grading, only just mumbled something before straightening herself out and sitting straighter turning to look at me.

"Oh, hello sir, are you here to pick up one of your foals?" she said with a bit of uncertainty in her voice, not clearly knowing who I am.

"No, but than again none of them are mine, except for Scootaloo and that she is already home." I said as I moved to where my old seat used to be and sat by it, placing my hoof on it to see if my old marking was still on it, and it was.

"Oh...so your her father I take it?" Cheerilee says as she looks back down at the paperwork before her than to her glasses as she places it on her muzzle and resumes her grading.

"No, she is my adopted sister...wow you really have forgotten about me...haven't you?" I said ludicrously amazed that she has forgotten about me already from ten years ago or what has happened at the Summer Sun Celebration.

"Wait a minute...you....your...."

"Yes, teacher, your student, well I was until that fateful day made me catch a ride on the darker path of life, but than again we all can't be blessed with the gilded hoof of fate now can we, Mrs. Cheerilee. Oh don't worry, I am not mad at you for what happened nor am I mad at my parents. No, I am mad at everypony for not standing up for me when the time came for me to be kicked out of Ponyville, I knew Macintosh would have stood up for me but instead he kept his mouth shut and stayed back, along with my brother, and what little friends I had at the time. Everypony left me out to dry that day, so yes, I am mad but now that I have been...redeemed by Celestia and Luna, I can forgive all of you on that day...but I will still have this rightful anger in my heart against all of you."

"If it means anything to you...I am sorry..."

"No, it means nothing to me...but its the thought that counts, I guess."

"And make sure Scootaloo sticks to her homework and does her quizzes and tests, I want her to have the life I never had." I said before walking back to the door and closing it shut behind me, letting Cheerilee chew on that for a while, looking at the sun a bit to guess the time I saw that I had roughly five hours before it is time for us to depart, and seeing I still had time I spread open my wings and flew off to the Everfree Forest, to settle something straight.

Sunny Town

"Yes, that is still a horn on my head and no I am not excited to see you Grey Hoof, in fact I have an important matter to discuss with you, and only you." I said as I shut the door behind the few ponies that was in his home after they got up and walked out without saying a word directly at me but the mumbles and grumbles was enough to know that what I was doing was at the wrong moment.

As the door closes behind them I move over to the sofa and take a seat on it, my wings flaring out a bit to stretch them out from the flight, and as for Grey Hoof he returns to his cushion and stares at me, waiting for what matter that I had brought before him to start.

"Uncle, you know what I said earlier about that deal I made with the solar princess?"

"Yes."

"Well, tonight, it will be done, the chips are being paid upfront and ahead of schedule. Celestia knows that she can not control the Everfree Forest because of all the wild animal attacks on the fringes of the forest, that she could not protect her ponies well enough to ensure her grip on our home. By tonight's end Celestia will relinquish the entire Everfree Forest back to its proper owners, me, and when that control is back in my hooves she will also undo the curse that she has placed upon the entire town, releasing all of you." I said with a warming smile, Grey Hoof simply sat there slack jawed and his ears down but when he realizes that what I said was what exactly what he heard he sprang off his cushion and roughly glomped me and started to laugh happily, and I just laid there with him crushing my right wing and a loud cough from me made him release me from his death grip.

"Go tell everyone, for now I must return back, it is almost time, and I have yet to get my suit ready...." as he left the room I looked around a bit before musing what exactly I should wear.

I know I already have my royal attire with my cutie mark stamped on it, a neutralized nightshade flower under my left collar, but I was trying to figure out what else I was missing and that was when it hit me.

Everfree Castle, 1 Hour till Gala

"Yes! This is exactly what I needed!" I shouted out with glee as I found what I was looking for before putting it away and teleported back to Ponyville post-haste as soon as I used my magic to warp my royal suit and cloak onto my body and with a grin left my chambers.

Ponyville, 1 Hour till Gala

Upon returning to Ponyville I plainly see Twilight and the rest of her friends start to climb into the carriage that would be taking them to Canterlot, Spike was in the driver's seat and since the carriage was full I climbed up next to him and with a nod the two stallions started to pull the carriage towards the shining beacon on the side of the mountain.

"So....Spike, tell me something...what are your plans for tonight?"

"Well since Twilight will be spending all of her time with Celestia and her friends will be doing whatever they have planned, I was thinking that I would just head over to Pony Joe's for the entire night and just wait for it to all blow over."

"Wow, so a stallion's night out than?"

"Yup."

"......if the Gala gets to boring for me to handle, I'll join you. It has truly been way to long since I had a honey glazed donut and I will not miss out on this chance to try one again."

After that short conversation I watched as we started are ascent up the mountain, and the scenery was nice but something has been bothering for a while that I have wanted to always ask the baby dragon.

"You meet any other dragons so far?"

Spike's only response was a sigh and a shrug, something must be eating him up for that response but seeing how it might be a private matter I just let it be and resume my current thought process of imagining things that could possibly go wrong at the Gala, so far I am at the 'cake exploding for no reason' which was quickly followed by 'the cake comes to life and starts to eat ponies left and right.', I am not entirely sure how that thought appeared but it was funny how instead of ponies eating cake, the cake was eating ponies.

Snickering to myself about that thought, Spike looks over at me as I rub my two hooves together almost in a classic villain style and I can see his eyebrow rise up a bit in suspicion but I threw him off the trail when I said I was just laughing at a thought of what could possibly go wrong at the Gala.

I thought that not much could go wrong at such an event.

Canterlot Palace, Opening time for the Gala

As we arrive at the front gate to the Gale, I hopped off and helped Spike down as I opened the door for the mares, getting a few thanks from them and a small glare from Spike for some reason, but than again I guess he wanted to do it so Rarity can give him the kiss on the cheek like the one she just gave me. I merely shrug it off as they enter through the front gates but what I had in mind was something fun.

When everypony has entered the gardens and the gala has begun I pulled out from a shadow portal the very things I took from my home for this particular event.

A top hat and a monocle with false moustache and smoking pipe.

Teleporting by the entrance to where Celestia will be exiting from I took up my position as the 'Prince of the Everfree' and to escort Celestia to her throne so she can somewhat mingle with the ponies and for Luna, I saw neither hide nor hair of the beautiful princess anywhere in the gardens or near the dance floor.

"Now presenting Princess Celestia, Prince Blueblood of Equestria and Prince...Nightshade of the Everfree." a butler says aloud as he opens the large double doors by himself, the doors creaking open as the two ponies in question walking out of the door as they both give me at first quizzical stares but when they spot the top hat, monocle, false moustache and pipe they just shake their heads in shame and as a result I roll my eyes and force the items in question to de-materialize away into purple ashes into the air, leaving me in nothing more than my royal clothing, my cloak that I made six years ago, my black and purple crown that was resting beneath the top hat, and last of all my safe nightshade flower.

Following them in their hoofsteps I kept pace with them as they made small talk with the ponies that was waiting for them, and only a few even attempted to speak to me, a few out of fear actually bowed down to me, expecting that I would kill them on sight for not even bowing to royalty.

Sighing out of sadness that ponies fear me like Nightmare Moon, I moved over to the food table and grabbed myself a wine glass and filled it with the strongest thing I can find but sadly that was cut short when a stallion in a black and blue suit trots over to me followed by his wife or trophy wife, the monocle he is wearing only makes me jealous that he is allowed to wear it but I'm not.

Without even turning to face the pair I grab a small apple slice on a toothpick and ate the thing slowly before speaking to them, "If you are here to grovel at my hooves don't, that really gets on my nerves and I rather not have to yank you off the floor if you attempt it, but if you are here to talk to me about something related to the Everfree Forest, than you can speak to me about it my throne room, not here." and as I turned to face them I quickly added "And if you are here to ask me about my home than you should fully know that it weeds out the weak and only the strong survives.....you know what, ask me anyways, it might make up for how boring this event is." I lastly said as I brought a hoof under my chin as I rested it upon the table to clearly tell anyone that is looking at me that this Gala is not amusing to me.

Taking a deep breath and clearing his throat the pony in question speaks up "My name is Fancy Pants and this is my wife Fleur de Lis, and I have come to ask you about a deal about the, how do I put this lightly, the spare lumber that you have lying on the edges of your kingdom."

"Oh how I love the way you worded that, spare lumber you called it. Well let me tell you something about that so called spare lumber Fancy Pants, those trees are not yet in their prime, they are still in its adolescent stage and will not be chopped down because some pony wants a new coffee table for their home or a new rocking chair because their old one is 'out of style'. I will only say this once to you, if I sense that my trees are being chopped down by an Equestrian pony, than you are running the risk of having those lumberponies being hunted down and devoured by the wardens of the woods, and I will let them be, so try to take one tree from my lands and the pony who takes it will be added into the ground as nutrients for the sapling he created. If you want to talk about business than you will do so in my throne room in the coming month for I have plans to work out." I said before getting up and walking off towards the dance floor, leaving the two somewhat confused and shocked about my slightly callous approach to that deal.

As I approached the dance floor I saw the ponies make way for me, a few bowing to me but upon getting to the middle I found myself at the center of attention, all eyes were on me but to my relief I saw a sight that made my current troubles vanish. It was Princess Luna, wearing a dress that almost made my wings fire off like spring-loaded traps and my face red as a tomato, the dress was a large skirt that covered half of her lovely body, the skirt was a true depiction of the night sky with dark clouds and stars covering all frills and layers, the front half of her dress covers her neck nicely enough, the very front bears the crescent moon in a silver/lavender shade, the outfit itself was breath taking as I stood absolutely still and didn't even know that I wasn't breathing when Luna came over to pull me into a tight hug, our wings brushing together as we nuzzled each other, a smile creeping up on my face as I sighed happily that my mare is with me on this night but at that moment a slow song started to play by the small orchestra that was brought in for tonight, and I looked at Luna and when I barely said the word 'dance' she visibly blushed under her dark coat but nodded slowly as we got ourselves started into the slow dance.

It was during this slow dance that we held each other close, whispering to each other what we missed about the other, nuzzling and eventually when the song came to an end, a short kiss but that was quickly cut short when the ponies around us started to talk about us being that close to one another, one of them even said it was the 'nightmare' couple, one of them even had the guts to say that it was a plot to overthrow Celestia and cast Equestria into an eternal night but those were just as quickly drowned out by many ponies saying that we are the perfect couple, the two ponies of the night being in love with each other.

But that all ended when the Gala started to collapse on itself when the six mares that came with me started to ruin the party, and just it started to go down hill I looked at Luna than the nearest exit, and she took that subtle hint and we both walked out of there like nothing was going on but by the time the cake landed on Rarity we were out in the hedge maze laying on our backs looking at the night sky only to have it slightly ruined by the ear piercing scream and the cry of bloody murder. Blueblood made the one mistake by using Rarity as a meatshield and to be emasculated by her was his reward.

When the Gala has finally drawn to a close me and Luna left our little sanctuary of a hedge maze and strolled around Canterlot, telling stories of what we have done in the others absences until we eventually came to Pony Joe's Donut Shop and entered, I opened the door for Luna which earned me a brush on the chin by her tail, and got all lovey dovey in the eyes and followed after her, Spike just gave me a credulous look and when I stared at him I returned the stare as he shrugged and resumed eating his chocolate sprinkled donut.

Moments after we entered Twilight and her friends arrived, talking of how bad the Gala ended up being, saying what they had done, so on and so forth, but when they looked at us they only saw me and Luna staring into each others eyes until Celestia walked in and sat with Twilight and her buddies, leaving the two of us alone and when our milkshake arrived I placed the two straws in and we both started to drink slowly as to not get brain freeze and to savor the time we were spending together. When Celestia started to talk to Twilight about the Gala, Luna and I stared at each other, somehow thinking the same thing we quickly finished off the shake, getting a minor brain freeze and headache because of the sudden rush of coldness to our craniums.

It was during this distraction that me and Luna silently crept out of the donut parlor and made our way back to the castle, I escorted her back to her room and when we arrived I opened the door for her but when I was about to say goodnight she yanked me into her room with her hooves holding onto my own and closed the door behind me with her magic. I looked at her confusedly before she told me what she wanted, for me to spend the night together with her, seeing how that in this situation and how it could possibly play out I decided to play it safe and removed my clothing, folding it up neatly as best as I could and placed it on the floor, followed by my hoofguards and crown, placing them next to my cloak and before I knew what happened I was in the bed with Luna, her hooves wrapped around me as she held me like a filly would hold a teddy bear.

It was during that hug that I realized one important thing about myself.

That no matter how badly things have started out for me, in the end things will have been set right and everything will be alright at the end of the path.

And that end of the path, is my Luna.

One Year Later

"Okay class, what can you tell me about this statue?"

Chapter 18: Darkness in bloom Part 1

'Oh bright yellow light, wake me up in another hour....I am way too tired to deal with you now.'

"Uuggghhhhh.......why is it that us ponies can create spells that can go back in time, control the astral bodies and even teleport great distances, but we can't even create a spell to make a dimmer switch for the sun..."

Grumbling to the bright light peeking through the window as the rays of light hit me in the eyes, rudely forcing me into consciousness as I yawned quietly to myself as Luna snored softly beside me, my wing serving her as a blanket as I shook my head in an attempt to get rid of my bed mane but it only made it more worse than it originally was. Looking at the sleeping mare before me I let out a small smile and nuzzled her neck before placing a kiss on her horn causing her to shift around in bed before settling back into her cozy spot and resumed her cute snoring as I rolled myself out of bed and into my new slippers that Rarity made for me a few weeks ago, saying that it is the least she can do for her father breaking my horn. One thing I learned about talking to mares is that their fathers, no matter what, will always hate you unless you have proven yourself worthy, and sadly her father hits harder than he looks.

Slowly dragging myself to the bathroom I yawn again but this time not caring for who sees me I open my maw as wide as I could as my wings flex out and shake themselves of any loose feathers before folding themselves back into place, my mane hanging a low and is a complete mess. Getting to the sink I looked at the mirror and let out a third yawn before levitating out my toothbrush, toothpaste, and lastly my secret stash of nightshade pellets for my afternoon tea.

Usually Luna will tell me to stop putting in those lethal seeds into my tea, especially when Celestia is around and even more when delegates and other races of interest show up but I find it confusing as to why they don't want me to drink it? It has a pleasant aftertaste, keeps one awake and that it can easily make one more aware of the environment around them but to me I just think they don't like the smell it produces when it starts to boil in the water. They said it smells like death and that they could smell it for a while even after it is done brewing, I think it smells lovely and that it tastes amazing.

As I brushed my teeth I started to think of the year that passed by, my mind trailing to when Luna and I had our first date which brought a dopey smile to me as I remembered clearly what we did that day, strolled around Canterlot that night, went to a late show, talked about what we have been doing while we were separated for a few weeks, and eventually me leading her back to her room but when I opened that door for her it ended up with Luna pulling me in with her and dancing slowly under the stars. Of course Celestia found out about our little night 'dance' and was smiling slyly as we both entered the dining hall the next day and as always she acted like she knew nothing, but we both knew it wasn't going to work this time with us.

Smiling stupidly I continued brushing my teeth, my face blushing slightly from the many other dates we went on, each of them ending with us dancing under the stars and of course, with me kissing her goodnight and a goodbye hug, and with me leaving with a big dopey smile plastered on my muzzle.

After brushing my teeth and combing out my mane to make it approved for public display and thinking that it was good enough I cleaned up after myself and walked out to see that Luna has rolled over in her bed and is now firmly resting in my spot and is still snoring cutely leaving me to chuckle softly before going out of the room and closing it behind me.

Upon leaving Luna's chamber the two night guards glance me over before nodding at me, the one on the right, the one I have dubbed Sir Frowns-A-Lot and the one on the left who actually has a name which is Oakleaf, oddly enough his name matches his cutie mark, an oak leaf on a book. Saying hello to both of them I made my way out of the castle into the gardens, the sun was just barely cresting over the horizon and knew that it was time for me to return to my castle and to pray to the spirits that my assistant didn't accidentally burn it down to the ground.

Thinking of how he can manage to burn down an entire castle, hill and everything around it sent a shudder down my spine as I realized that if he can manage to burn cereal than he can manage to burn down a marble and onyx castle. Sighing a bit at what my assistant is up to I moved myself away from the halls to the gardens and with a quick flash of my horn I teleported back home in time to see my assistant Miss Moonbloom pour herself a cup of coffee and by all that is normal, it did not burst into flames, but instead it froze itself over.

"I am just going to guess that today is a day that something bad is going to happen. The day that a boiling cup of coffee snap freezes for no real reason is a sign that the end of the world is approaching...or that my eyes are playing really strange tricks on me." I simply said as I squinted a bit at the frozen coffee now resting firmly on the table as Moonbloom just stares at her hooves than to the coffee cup.

And without even a word I thaw out the coffee and levitated it over to her, letting it rest in her hooves but this time it did not freeze over but instead retained its boiling hot status which brought a smile to the both of us but it quickly died when she coughed it back up and for once I actually heard her swear.

"What the buck is this brand? It tastes like one of the royal guards bucking sweaty gym socks!"

I just stared at her slack-jawed, for not once in the year and two months that she was my assistant that I had ever heard her say such words, I mean she came close to saying them when she stubbed her hoof on something or when she tripped and hurt herself but I can only guess the constant burning of her morning oat cereal was bringing her to that breaking point, the coffee was the last straw apparently. When she finally back to her senses and the main sense that I am in the same room as her did she bow down, her face beet red and spitting out a quick apology.

"I am sorry my lord, I-I-I didn't mean to say such things in y-your presence!"

Moving over to her I brought a wing over her and chuckled a bit before speaking up on my behalf. "Bloom, it happens to everypony, we all have one of those days where it seems the universe is out to get us, a few more than others, but we just got to keep on trucking. That and maybe somepony is on a pranking streak and is purposely freezing your coffee and burning your cereal. Either way its okay....and I wonder what this coffee tastes like."

Just as my assistant starts to wave her hooves at me to try to stop me from taking a sip I brought the mug to my lips and took a generous chug but the flavor of said coffee was something to be deeply desired.

I pulled back from the cup and stared at it before staring at Moonbloom, than looked down at the cup before looking at her than to the floor before I started to sputter from the fowl taste assaulting my taste buds.

"Now I know why I sometimes don't drink this....I keep getting the wrong brand at the market....in fact I will just go teleport to Canterlot for my morning coffee from now on until I can figure out where they get theirs." looking back at my mug I placed it back on the countertop before I teleported it away to the shadows, hoping that it might somehow improve the flavoring.

Teleporting myself once again I went from my bedroom to the balcony, the sun just now cresting over the treetops of the Everfree as I gazed at it in awe, its beauty was unmatched in nature, and all within it are perfect, except for the cockatrice, those things are creepy as hell and I find it rather annoying at times to get it to un-stone one of my citizens for being careless with its staring powers.

Thinking back on the day I official took over the Everfree Forest out from under Celestia's control I realized that not only did I just take a large chunk of her land away from her but also that I took the majority of her lumber and stone stockpiles which, has effectively forced her to start looking for other sources of acquiring said precious resources. And said resources are hard to find anywhere else in Equestria since the Everfree is the major provider of both and finding enough lumber and stone for constructive purposes will leave only one route for the both of us.

A deal to be made about lumber and mining rights.

"Hehe, inadvertently making Celestia go to the bargaining table, I know that sooner or later she might try something bold to force me to the table first and to get in edge wise to get the better part of the deal. Moonbloom, I need you to get all records of the lumber and mining companies that Equestria had within the Everfree borders, calculate how much it costed them just to maintained their operations within the lines, and also to find any dirt you can on the companies."

"Yes my king, is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Hmm...yes there is, I will need you to send the wardens out to patrol our borders and arrest anyone that is trying to cut down the trees or haul away any removed stones. They may think that the Everfree Forest is still under the sister's crown but it is no longer."

"Yes sir." my assistant said before bowing and going off to the royal records room to get what I require, while I moved to my throne and turned about to sit in it, shifting a bit to get myself comfortable as the two shadow guards flanking me stare forward, unfazed and unmoved with my presence.

Waiting a bit for Moonbloom to return I pulled out my list of things that is to be done once I make my weekly visit to Canterlot to speak to Celestia about the transition of the shifting balance of power in the world, and so far the list has been made rather short: 1. Tell Twilight I was right about Cockatrice's acting like chickens when left alone, 2. Give Applejack the thumbs up for Zap Apple Season safety rules, 3. Give Fluttershy exclusive rights to enter and exit the Everfree Forest for her woodland critters, 4. Go to Froggy Bottom Bog and tell the hydra's to calm down and stop scaring the surrounding wildlife, 5. Find Trixie, 6. Figure out how one can burn cereal by pouring milk into bowl, 7. Get better coffee brand and lastly 8. Check on petrified uncle. Looking it over quickly I was about to scribble down Ask Luna to move in with me but was cut short when I heard the door on the far side of the throne room open up slowly.

After looking over my list again to make sure that it was everything that I need to get done for the day I placed it by my side to ensure that it doesn't grow legs and wander off when I need it most and after a good few minutes of waiting in my seat my assistant returns. Held tightly beneath her left wing was a ledger and from what I can tell the ledger was more tighter than a can of sardines from the gryphon capital, which meant that juicy juicy information was inside.

"Your majesty, I have the records here and it is fairly interesting that the logging and mining companies have a vast majority of their operations here within the Everfree and since you have claimed it as your own they are going to most likely beg Celestia to allow them to continue their work without having to face us. Is there anything else sir?"

I nodded no as I took the ledger from her with my magic, levitating it over to me as I gave it a look over and only grinned as I saw that each company that worked within the Everfree Forest were trying to stockpile as much lumber and stone as they can get their little hooves on before the switch off was put into effect but I was lucky that I moved faster than Celestia anticipated and claimed the massive stockpiles for myself.

"I can see a very bright future for us Moonbloom...a very...bright future." I said aloud before getting off my throne and trotted toward and out the double doors and out to the courtyard as I watched my newest batch of royal guards train on shadow dummies that I specifically created for their practicing and when a few of them were hit it was meant to simulate an actual wound by having it painted in a very bright pink color, partially to embarrass them for getting hit by their own shadow.

Taking one last look at my guards I teleported myself onto the castle walls, inspecting my forest and taking a big whiff the fresh pine and oak air, the smell bringing a grin to my face as I saw a few of my timber wolves roaming about and a single manticore carrying a pack along with an earth pony, taking a closer look it was Grey Hoof and a large smile was clearly plastered on that muzzle of his and I knew that it was good news.

Fluttering my wings a bit as I felt a feather start to twitch its way free from its old spot as a new one started to grow in its place and just as I got to the base of the stairs he was already inside offloading the pack manticore and I could tell that it was Fluffel since his mane was more outlandish and poofy than the others.

The good news was that the so called lumber stockpiles that I was told that was in the Everfree Forest was in fact near Froggy Bottom Bog and that we had already have our wardens patrolling the buck out of it in case the Equestrian ponies get any bright ideas of trying to smuggle it out from under noses. I promptly hugged my uncle and told him to take a break as I grabbed my own hoofcrafted saddlebag and placed the ledger on the left hoof side and checked it over to ensure that I had enough blank scrolls, filled ink wells and quills and finding everything in its rightful pocket I placed it in its rightful place before teleporting straight to Canterlot taking two of my warden wolves with me.

Upon appearing in front of the castle the two guards that were standing out front nearly fell over as I spontaneously showed up and my two wolves were just staring at the two guards and looked at me as if wanting permission to eat them but I only shook my head no and they lowered their heads as I strode past the two guards as they directed me to the diplomatic/war room and as I was half way there I saw Luna waiting for me and we braced each other for a quick hug but we broke it off as soon as Celestia came trotting by to give us the look of 'Do it on your own time' but we both at the same time stuck our tongues out at her as she scoffs at us for being foalish.

Following close behind her I pulled out my ledger and looked it over once again, looking at every detail no matter how small it may be and placed it back in my saddle just as Luna leaned in to see what it was but I snapped it closed and snickered as she pouted at me for doing that to her.

As we walked into the chamber the door was closed behind us and I took my seat near Luna as her sister sat adjacent to her and as we got comfortable Prince Blueblood took a seat near Celestia as he gave me the evil eye, and in return I gave him one but also gave a quick telepathic motion to my wolves to stare at him as well which made him back off, since being stared at by an alicorn followed by two armored wolves is a recipe for disaster.

It was a little after ten in the morning when the remaining ponies started pouring in, numerous heads of merchant families, corporate leaders and other heads of power within Equestria as I sat their with the look of not amused and it was from a nudge by Luna did I at least sit upright before Celestia made a motion for the doors to be closed again as the meeting began.

"It is good for all of you to join us this morning mares and gentlecolts, today we have in our presence the ruler of the Everfree Forest Prince Nightshade Umbraspark, and as many of you already know my nephew Prince Blueblood. Today we are going to be discussing the recent change of events stemming from the creation of the Everfree nation and with it the lose of many different routes of revenue for our treasury." Celestia said as they are started to pull out their respectable scrolls, ink and quills as I levitated mine out as well as the ledger, placing it close to myself as both Celestia and Luna look at it with curious stares.

"And as you can see because of the recent creation we are now going to be having a hard time finding a new adequate location of lumber and quarry stone, that is unless an agreement can be made...Nightshade?" Celestia kept speaking before resting her eyes on mine as I shook my wings a bit before straightening myself out to speak up.

"Well Celestia, one can be made but first I would just like to lay out some ground rules for this so called 'Agreement' that you are trying to throw out onto the table. Firstly, that so called 'adequate' supply was more like an abundant surplus that I have reclaimed for my own ponies and diamond dogs. Secondly, I know that you had tried to send in your guards to try and to reclaim those stockpiles because I had just received a letter from my assistant that my wardens have caught them trying to move the wagons away without my insight, as those captured guards are now sitting in my dungeons. And I am only going to say this once, From my lands you steal its my dungeons you rot in, and just because you are a citizen of Equestria does not even come remotely close to giving you diplomatic immunity from the laws of the forest." I said as I moved a scroll that was slowly writing itself with an ink dancing on top, writing word for word that Moonbloom is putting down back at my castle.

"You did what!" Blueblood shouted as I smirked at him, Celestia's left eye twitched and Luna was just staring at me gasped in shock.

"I captured your guards for trespassing on royal property and for attempted grand theft. For those two crimes they would be rotting in a black cell for ten years but since I am feeling nice and that Luna would more than likely say it would be a favor on my part to her that I give the guards back, which I will right after Celestia says she is sorry for trying to but cloak and dagger move she just tried to play." I calmly said with a plain expression, trying to play it cool as I was laughing inside from not only making her plan backfire but for also saying it publicly in front of other key ponies in Canterlot.

It was only after a few minutes did Celestia stop fuming at me did she mutter an apology before I made her repeat it by making her shout it out to me, the other ponies in the room shrinking back in fear of their solar leader.

"Apology accepted, and now onto those stockpiles, just to keep the relations between us two on solid ground, you will be getting them back..." I said letting it hang in the air as Celestia and Luna sigh in relief but it was Blueblood that caught it on as I resumed speaking, "..you will be getting back only half of the stockpiles as the rest will be put to use within my kingdom for constructing and fortifying the towns and villages within the trees and mountains." and with a smirk I can tell that Celestia was almost audio-ably grinding her teeth but it was with that she signed the pact and stamped her seal on it before passing it over to me that I did the same.

During the meeting I passed the ledger to Luna who opened it to find that inside was the statistical analysis of how much lumber and stone that was stockpiled within the Everfree Forest and Luna gasped before Celestia glanced over to see that the exact amount of both resources was enough to rebuild Canterlot in the event it gets leveled during an earthquake that is destructive enough to damage the very foundations of the city.

Just as the meeting was coming to an end the agreements between Equestria and the Everfree were coming into a sort of 'null zone' agreement, one that states that neither sides military forces would try to enter without permission from the opposing sides leader, and that companies that worked the lumber yards and quarry sites will have to operate and half capacity since the forest can only regenerate what it loses to the saws and mills, and that I had to give back the guards that we captured for snooping around.

"Oh and Celestia?" I said as everypony started to grab their things and head for the door.

"Hmm?"

"If I see another of your Wonderbolts flying over my forest to spy on us, they will be brought down to the ground as a flying statue." and with that I trotted out of the room only to be stopped as Celestia was given an urgent message that something bad happened.

"How in Tartarus did Discord escape! Flash Sentry, send word to Twilight Sparkle to assemble the Elements of Harmony and to get here with all haste."

I only had to tilt my head to the side a bit to get something out of my ear that was messing with my hearing earlier but when she said Discord I shook my head a bit before thinking back to what my real father said back in his tomb, saying that Discord was somehow related to me by being my uncle and all, but the part that is making me wonder is, how in the seven hells is he even in our family tree?

An Hour Later

Sitting alone in the gardens, I was in front of where Discord used to be as I was surrounded by bits of marble and dust as the pedestal was devoid of the statue that it was meant to be holding up. Staring at the empty spot I glanced around trying to figure out how he managed to get out of his prison let alone not found or even caught, but than again he is elusive and loves to mess with the minds of ponies but to escape on my lazy day.

As I sat there waiting for him to show up I faintly hear a commotion to my right and after hearing a classic evil laugh I got up and made my way over to the scene only to stop before teleporting between the mares and the draconequus were staring off at each other but when his eyes met mine I knew that it was my uncle, but sadly he has the worst timing ever to speak.

"Beloved nephew! So glad you can visit your poor old uncle just as he is released from his prison sentence! You came to help me out haven't you?" Discord shouted with joy as he picked me up from under my front hooves as I squealed in fear and from being manhandled so easily.

It was at that moment did I start to hate Discord so much, first was that he just shouted that I was his 'nephew' and that I was going to help him 'escape', but it was only made worse when Luna and Celestia were flying into my view and land next to him did they stop staring at him to stare at me.

"Nephew?" Luna said as I felt many angry and confused stares in my general direction.

"Oh buck..."

Chapter 19: Darkness in bloom Part 2

'I will not grow a goatee. In the old days they made you look diabolic. Now they just make you look like a disaffected member of Discord's crew' - Corrupted Nightshade

Feeling the piercing glares coming from five mares and the confused stares from the other three while a snickering Discord was still between me and everypony else.

"Yeah...this is going to be very, very hard to explain and even with a family tree I have absolutely no idea of how he got into my family...which disturbs me even more that he is somehow related to me."

"But you knew didn't you!"

"Well, not really knew that he was my uncle until after my father told me about him, oh and Discord, my father says you are still a royal pain in the flank for turning his mane into cotton candy that one time and also for turning his book collection in chocolate bricks."

"Anything else nephew?" Discord said with while batting his eyes at me trying to act all innocent and sweet, failing horribly when Luna shot him with a bolt of magic and Celestia was giggling under her hoof as Discord picked himself up.

"Oh, and he also said that if you ever get out that you should talk to him about the noodle incident...whatever that is." I said with a shrug as I levitated Discord off the ground before dusting him off with a feather duster.

"You are not old enough to know what happened that day."

"Oh come on! I am twenty years old, I can handle it."

"Alright than, it will be your own fault if your mind caves in from the embarrassing thoughts that will come.."

"Wait what?" I said before he whispered into my ear about the incident and almost immediately I was blushing deeply and was fidgeting in place trying to get away from him but Discord held me in place and wouldn't stop talking until three minutes have passed and when he finally let me go I was busy just shaking my head as fast as I can to try and dislodge what he just shoved into my head.

"I don't want to eat candy canes...how does that even work?" I said while putting a hoof to my stomach, trying to calm it down as I tried to digest whatever I was just told, the things I was just told made my gut knot up and flip over as I repressed the urge to throw up.

"Oh come now Nightshade they are delicious!" and with that he made one appear at the snap of his fingers and made two appear, one for himself and one for me and when it floated about and forced itself into my mouth I immediately spat it out and a slight shade of green.

Looking at Discord I can tell he was simply enjoying my disgust of that incident and just as Twilight and her friends got behind him to pounce the crazy chimera he teleported back to the front of the maze and when he looked at us all he essentially told his plans through confusing riddles and rhymes, but to me it was just an easy way of messing with their heads.

"Ta-ta ladies!" he said before leaping into the air and vanishing yet again but this time leaving me stuck in the middle of seven sorely angry mares.

"Umm....I'm in a lot of trouble aren't I?." I said with a small nervous smile and my ears splayed back as I weakly laughed to myself.

"Yes. Yes you are." Celestia said with the angriest stare I have ever seen and just as Twilight and her friends entered the maze and was separated from each other by Discord, Celestia, Luna and I teleported back to the throne room and I was immediately hoof-cuffed with anti-magic bracelets and it took me a second to realize that these are the same ones that were put on me a few years ago.

Canterlot Gardens, Maze

Nightshade's Shadow POV

Snaking my way through the maze as a column of smoke on the ground I breezed through the winding turns and dead-ends until I reached the middle with a smirking Discord relaxing on a hammock resting lazily without a care in the world. Just as I was creeping up beside him I heard the sound of a bear trap go off and found myself stuck between its metal jaws, the teeth not doing any harm to me but it prevent me from moving or shifting my shape to one that was able to get out of the trap.

"Your not very sneaky are you nephew." he said as his sunglasses were lifted off his eyes and were disposed off by being hung up on a low hanging branch as he turned his head to look at me.

"It is hard to be stealthy as a snake in the grass when the sun is at its highest point in the sky and that the grass is no larger than a thimble...and can you please get this trap off of my flank, I can already feel it falling asleep." and from a snap of his fingers the crushing bite from the bear trap was gone. "Thanks."

"Your welcome, so...are you going to tell me why you are spying on me or are you just going to sit there in silence like a fly on the wall."

"......"

"Am I going to have to tell you another embarrassing story about your father?" he said with a sly grin as I immediately reared up and backed away from him as I slammed myself into a bush for both shade and a hiding place away from the mis-matched menace.

"Oh by the stars no! That noodle incident was bad enough and thanks to you I can never have whip cream with my ice-cream ever again." shuddering to myself as I remembered about the part where the whip cream was used for....indecent purposes.

"Fine, spoilsport, what are you here for?"

"Well..."

Canterlot Palace, Throne Room

Nightshade's POV

"And that is the reason why I will never, ever, touch candy cane or whip cream ever again." I said with another shudder while still painted a light shade of green, and by the time I was done shuddering both Luna and Celestia were laughing their flanks off and I can quite literally see the tears falling down their face as they were laughing so hard. "I'm still going to the dungeons aren't I?" I said meekly as they started to calm themselves down from the laughing fit they were in and eventually pulling themselves off the marble floor as both turned to look at me.

"Yes, your not guilty of aiding in Discord's escape." she said as it raised my spirits, "But you are guilty of not telling us that you are related to the spirit of chaos." and just as quickly dashed them away.

"Now hehe now Tia, don't be so rude to him, and besides remember that time you drank way too much cider and you ended up mrph!" Luna said before rudely getting a shoe-covered hoof in her mouth.

"I thought we discussed that we would never speak of that ever again."

And as the two started to bicker and flicker at one another I levitated myself quietly over to Luna's throne and plopped myself on it as the two started to yell at each other before I levitated myself between the two and wrapped them both in a wing.

"Now now, no need to be yelling at each other, and I smell a juicy story but getting sent to the moon is not worth it...but come now can we not just talk this over like adults?" I said with a frail hint of a smile.

They looked at each other for a moment before looking at me and the two of them gave each other a sly grin that I barely caught a glimpse of before getting hugged back and the hoof-cuffs were removed before they broke away from my wings.

"You know Nightshade, if I didn't know better that you were trying to distract us from capturing and imprisoning Discord...you wouldn't be doing such an evil deed now, would you?"

"No, I am actually trying to stall him from leaving the maze by using my shadow to occupy his time, hopefully the girls can get the elements quickly and to him just as fast, I did not like the sight of my pretty forest being candy...and I hope that nopony is eating it." I said while looking out the gilded window, my forlorn gaze staring off at the forest below, my hopes going out to the guards at the castle is keeping ponies and critters at bay from eating the trees let alone the plants.

"What can possibly go wrong?" Luna said as me and Celestia both facehoofed at what was just said.

"Everything can." I said as I felt the ground shake and slightly fell over before catching myself with my wing.

Looking around to see what it was we all galloped to the nearest window to try and find if anything is broken or out of place, I found something first.

"OH damn...the gardener is going to be very pissed when he sees this." yelling aloud as I heard a few guard ponies gallop into the room to report to Celestia what they just saw.

"Why?" Luna whispered to me as she glided over to my window.

"Cause the whole bloody maze is gone." I said in disbelief as I used my magic to enhance my eyes so I can see my dark blob of a shadow standing next to Discord, and I did not like the sight of it one bit.

Canterlot Garden, Maze Crater

Nightshade's Shadow POV

"Your my hero." I said with an evil grin, my gaze switching from the five disharmonized mares before me, each one yelling and fighting with one another.

"I know my boy, I know, just look at all those mares! Not a single one knows who they truly are anymore...except for that one, I suggest you stay away from her."

"Like the plague?"

"Yes like the plague." Discord said with a sigh as that insufferable mare called Twilight Sparkle started to argue with Discord over the fact that he 'cheated' inside the maze.

I was to busy watching the mares fight one another to not see or hear the pony that created me slam down next to me, snorting in anger.

Nighshade's POV

"I leave you alone for one moment, one measly little moment to spy on my uncle and what do you do? You join his side and corrupted my friends! Just look at them! Their grey! And rude! And bucking rude!"

"I resent that!"

"No you don't Applejack, stop lying!" "AJ keep lying, it looks good on you."

We both just stood there silently staring at each other, our glaring was growing in intensity until finally small sparks of magic started to arc off our bodies and into the ground, and it wasn't before long until Discord disappeared after explaining to Twilight about what he has essentially done before prancing into the air and vanishing like a fart in the wind.

"Twilight, take your friends and go home, see if he didn't take the elements and moved them away, and for Celestia's sake try to fix your friends, none of them look good in gray." I said, directing my gaze to Twilight who nodded and followed her friends back home, and before long they were out of sight as I wheeled myself around to glare at my shadow.

"And you will be coming back with me right now."

"Nah, I'm good staying right here where I am."

"I wasn't giving you a choice in the matter." I growled as I grabbed him by the tail with my mouth, biting down hard making him yelp out in pain as I slowly dragged him back to the palace here. The entire time I was dragging him back he was flapping his wings in an incoherent manner which was doing nothing more but sending dust and dirt up into the air which only served for me to bite harder until he suddenly went limp and dropped to the ground in defeat.

And it was with my dragging that I noticed that he had a funny look on his face, and by funny I mean perverse because his tongue was hanging out of his mouth and that his eyes have rolled to the back of his, and it was from that look that I spat out and resorted to levitating his fat body in the air before trotting back to the palace with him still limp in the air.

"How am I ever going to explain to the solar princess and to my Lulu that my shadow has gone evil on me...and on the rest of Equestria and the Everfree......I swear the things I put up with in this past two years." I grumbled in anger as I walked by a small legion of royal guards as they nodded to me and than gave a questioning glance to the shadow in the air.

As they let me by I hummed myself a jaunty tune I heard one of the shadow guards humming during his shift and it took me a few days to find out that it was meant to be sung while out on a boat at sea but the tune was catchy enough for me to enjoy it while trotting in peace...or as peaceful I can get it at this point.

"As I was saying Luna, if you are that nervous I can always be the one to--oh your back, was Twilight successful in finding the elements of harmony back from Discord?"

"No, they weren't, Discord didn't even hide those blasted jewels in the maze, he said so himself which means that not only did they waste their time and get all grey for nothing, they didn't even try to solve the riddle he said when he got out." I said while waving my hoof around my shadow to the glass pictures.

"What do you mean by grey? And not solving the riddle?" Celestia said as I facehoofed as hard as I could but not hard enough to actually break my nose but still hard enough for them to hear it.

"What I am saying Tia is that they turned grey and became they exact opposite of themselves...and the riddle was that his plan is purely deception and to deceive those not keen on fine points...and that the elements of harmony are back in that town on the Everfree border." I said with a smug smile as I heard both Luna and Celestia facehoof as well as they figured it all out after I did.

"Are you telling me that-" Celestia said before I cut her off with a simple wave of my hoof.

"Yes, they just wasted their time running a maze for no reason without even thinking on what Discord said...your student isn't very bright is she?" I said while looking at my shadow who is currently manipulating his hooves into sock puppets as he mimicked me and Celestia.

It got deathly silent within the throne room as Celestia glared at me for simply implying that her student isn't the sharpest tool in the shed let alone the brightest bulb in the bunch, and it was with me watching my shadow being a nuisance by mocking me that I decided to shake him like a rag doll and it was when Luna came over and tapped me on the shoulder with her hoof did I stop and watched my shadow hold his stomach in an attempt to keep his lunch down.

Levitating my shadow over to me I lit my horn again and gave a smile to Luna before teleporting myself and my shadow back to my own castle, and upon appearing back I was greeted with the sight that would haunt me forever.

I saw my assistant, strapped to one of the tables in the kitchen, with some stallion that I have never met before, spraying whip cream...

I just turned around saying 'Nope' as loud as I can and as quickly as I can and got out of there as fast as I could while dragging my shadow along since he was trying to watch the pair enjoy themselves.

"Okay...Discord has seriously earned himself a timeout...not only did he just de-harmonized my friends and corrupted my shadow...but now he corrupted my assistant and a guard! I swear if he does anything else to me or my kingdom....I can't be held responsible for what I am going to do to him!" I shouted out loud as I threw my shadow into a magic bubble and sealed it shut behind me, my last glance of him was that he was blowing raspberries at me.

What a foal.

It was when i was trotting back to my room to rest up for a few minutes after what happened in Canterlot that I was intercepted by one of my sentries, galloping as if the devil was chasing and by all rights it might as well have been.

"My liege, we have a problem." his voice was trembling, trying to find the courage and guts to speak up of something terrible that just happened.

"What is it?" my voice tinged with hope that nothing foul has occurred or anything that requires drastic action.

"Its the forest...it....it...you have to come see it for yourself." he finally said as I sighed sadly, knowing all to well that this is not going to end well for me.

Following Rose Thorn to the battlements outside the castle I smelled something sickeningly sweet in the air and my first thought was maple syrup, lots and lots of maple syrup but when I got over the climbed over the last of the stairs did I find that it was not syrup at all.

It was my entire forest, turned into candy canes.

"Sir...can I go out there and have a piece?" Rose said with a slight nervous laugh before I exploded in anger as he flew backwards.

Canterlot Castle

Celestia looked towards the Everfree Forest and saw a small plume of black fire rising out from the middle before dying down just as quickly as it came. "Did you hear that Luna?"

"I felt that....we might need to get under the bed sheets..."

"Nightshade is angry?" Celestia said as Luna quickly teleported in pillows from her room and in her haste constructed a pillow fort around herself.

"Yup." Luna said before using the last pillow to conceal her head, leaving out her horn with a white flag tied to it while Celestia sighed and gathered all of the friendship reports she had been given throughout the year by her student and wrote a quick letter before sending each letter off one by one, hoping it would reach Twilight in time.

Ponyville Library

"What the devil is that noise?" Twilight said as she was reading the scrolls that was being magically sent through Spike to her by Celestia, reading the short message on the first scroll 'Hope this helps.'

"I don't know but make it stop!" he said before belching out another letter, groaning in pain and holding his stomach, trying to resist the urge to throw up.

Everfree Castle

Simmering waves of heat could be seen leaving my body as I stared off into my forest, the candy cane trees laughing at me the entire time I was standing there. My gaze slowly fell to the floor as I started to take calming breaths, trying to control my anger that flared out of control, drawing in on inner wells of strength that I had only used when my normal wells of strength were used up or that something very devastating has happened, and this particular event calls for it.

"Um...sir? Are you alright?"

Looking down at Rose who was busy scraping off mud from his armor, his wings caked in it as I looked behind him to see that he fell in a mud puddle that has formed by the forge.

"Yeah...I'm alright, just angry at Discord for violating my forest with his perverted magic...Rose Thorn, tell the guards to patrol the walls and the outer perimeter of the towns and the forest's edge for any signs of Discord, and if you find any signs of that jerk do not engage, just report back of your findings....and please for Solaris's sake, someone please check if the kitchen is clear of ponies..." I said as I went to the armory outside of the castle, the smith currently present, Steel Buckler, was busy hammering a new guard sword into place.

"Keeping yourself busy I see Buckler, those blades, spears and armor your forging are fine crafted, helping us keep the diamond dogs at bay and out of our woods." I said while glancing around for my old armor and weapon, hoping it was still where it last was but sadly it wasn't.

"Aye, that it does, what brings you down to the pyre works mi'lord?" Steel Buckler said in a gruff tone, the old stallion was anything but old but his rough-and-tumble appearance says otherwise.

"My armor and sword, Buckler, it seems that somepony has made it personal." my voice was growing slightly dark from the lack of any signs of where my sword and armor is in the armory.

"Was it Celestia again? You know you shouldn't have let her get away with such disrespect but than again, it is not my place to decide who gets what." he said with a small smile forming on his lips, knowing that what is going to happen will bring him a lot of bits for his services.

"Nay Buckler, just someone that I thought was good enough to be free from prison but it seems that he hasn't changed not one bit..." I said while looking my armor over, seeing that if it will hopefully fit my now slightly larger body seeing that not exercising much or eating healthy was doing for my usually perfect figure.

"Family troubles?" Buckler said in genuine confusion, not knowing if I was telling the truth or was just lying to him like I did to my adviser when I said I was going out for a walk and came home with Luna's lipstick covering my face.

Good times

"Family troubles." I said while hinting to the giant forest of candy behind us and it was when he actually got a good look at the forest did he realize that he wasn't just seeing things and it was when I wasn't paying much attention to him did he mutter about losing a bet about a candy forest with a pony named 'Rose Luck'.

The small shrug Steel Bucker gave was all that I needed to hear as I levitated and strapped the armored plates to my body, making sure the thin blades are tightly attached to my wings and that they wouldn't hinder the flight before, during and after the ensuing beat down that I am going to be giving. Snugly placing my helmet where it belongs and a quick look over followed by me levitating my sword belt to my left side and snapping it into place before leaving the forge to the courtyard.

Looking at all the guards scrambling to their stations, hearing my small news that something dangerous has the potential to be heading this way forced both seasoned and fresh recruits to scurry to their posts in the event the threat does arrive. Stepping onto the cobblestone floor of the training grounds, my armored hooves leaving a small dent beneath where I stood as I quickly lifted myself off the ground and slowly made my way above the portcullis and when I started to tell them the news of what is going on a few of the raw recruits were already trembling in fear, and even one of my more seasoned guards had a slight quake to his hooves.

It was when I left my home behind did I realize that by doing this I might lose a member of the family that even though he might be rude and morally evil but still family.

A family member that might die by my hooves.

But sadly he was threatening the lives of every single pony in Equestria and probably the rest of Equiss. Sighing sadly in might flight to Ponyville to check in on Twilight's progress and hoping that she has found the elements of harmony in time to reverse the damage that has been done and defeat my least favorite uncle once and for all. The breeze flowing through my feathers was the one comfort I had at the time, my mind fighting itself one side wanted to spare Discord while the other side wanted to banish him away for reverting back to his evil self.

It was half way during the flight that I saw that Ponyville was no longer itself, forcing me to stop in my airborne tracks as I got a good eyeful of twisted and slightly disturbing Ponyville. Almost all the homes were floating in the air, a few were even upside down, the streets are made of playing cards, buffalo are dancing in the street in dresses and the bunnies are tall or taller than trees. It was a bloody nightmare and I really wanted to wake up from it and yet at the same time not want to.

"I am not sure if I should be impressed that he managed all this by himself in such a short time or terrified that he managed to this much damage in such a short time." I said as I hovered by the town's clock tower, the clock was going in reverse and at an insane speed so telling what the exact time it was next to impossible.

Gliding around town I can there was no ponies out in the streets and the emptiness of the streets only made me wonder where exactly had everypony had gone off to but at the sound of a window snapping shut and a door slamming closed I can see that what few ponies that are in town are now closing themselves off from the rest of the world, hoping to avoid the chaos that has enveloped their town. As my eyes scan the surrounding area, the card road slightly wavers from the weak breeze that my wings are generating but as my gaze falls on a pile of rocks with a familiar throne placed crookedly on top of it and lounging in said thrown was none other than my uncle, Discord.

He was ignoring me for a while but when I stepped on a conviently placed twig his head sharply turned and made me cringed at the sound of bones cracking as I heard a loud thunderclap right behind me as he was now floating beside me, drinking something that I did not want to know.

Before he even says a word I pulled out my sword that was placed underneath my left wing and smacked him with the flat end upside the head as he dropped his wine glass of chocolate milk, thinking that I had only wanted to see him now turned into a full scale battle.

As Discord reeled back from the smack to his cheek I flew in and took a swing at him again but this time trying to get him distracted long enough for Twilight and her friends to find the elements of harmony, revert themselves back to who they originally were and blast Discord into a stone prison while at the same time not get mentally destroyed myself.

"So that is how you want to play than nephew." Discord said as he snapped his paw to form a crooked metal claymore, the blade was jagged and bent in so many placed but at the same time it was heavy and powerful enough to be treated as a legitimate threat.

"Than let us play." I shouted which slightly threw him off guard, earning me enough time to conk him on the horns with my sword, making even myself wince at the pain I just caused him.

Fun Fact: Hitting a unicorn or other magical creature right on the magical apparatus that allows them to harness, control and release magic is painful. The ranking of how painful is weakest at a headache to its strongest which is the exact feeling of somepony hitting you upside the head with a giant mallet than crushing said head with a second mallet on the opposite side.

As soon as Discord has recovered from his temporary headache he snapped his hawk talon together to make something happen but instead it only caused him a mind splitting headache followed by an explosion that threw me back a few feet, putting me in a daze as I felt my eyes roll around in my skull.

Fun Fact: Trying to cast magic while under the influence of being 'horned' will cause it to fail and for a small explosion to take place where you are standing. The more you learn.

Shaking off the small concussion I opened my eyes to Discord slamming into me from above, I let out a not so many yelp as I was smashed into the cobblestone below, my teeth nearly coming down on my tongue as I get picked up by the tail and started to be swung around back and forth like a yo-yo making the experience humiliating and also my stomach churning something fierce.

It was when my face turned green and that my front hooves was keeping my mouth shut did Discord stop the rapid spinning and twirling long enough to toss me into a shrubbery and it wasn't before long that every single pony in town heard the most violent sickness they have probably ever heard.

That was not my finest moment and neither was it for my stomach as I kept on heaving out whatever contents of my stomach at the time into the shrub, my body feeling exhausted and frail for several minutes as I prayed that I would never have to go through that again. My prayer however was cut shut when Discord grabbed me by the tail again as he slowly swung me side to side, my body still weak from the vomit episode earlier but now it was coming back full force from the rapid onsetting of vertigo.

"Oh Celestia make the world stop spinning please! I can't take it anymore oh spirits.......my stomach...." I said in a weak guttural groan as my hooves grabbed at my stomach, the remnants within are already to fire when given the permission as I fought hard to keep it down but the way Discord was swinging me about made it a losing battle.

It wasn't before long that I was tossed into a building but instead of breaking through the wall from the impact I instead was bounced off its now slick and stretchy surface and headed back to Discord. Trying to spread my wings to change directions away from Discord has only ended in failure, as my wings jutted open I felt a very painful and very sharp pain crack across my muzzle, my eyes shutting in pain and my left eye shutting closed due to the side of the impact zone and also apparent black eye that has taken residence on my head.

Cracking my good eye a bit I see a smirking Discord floating closer to me, his lion's paw holding a rather large wooden mallet and before he had a chance to use it on me a small clock with wings came up to him and rang rather loudly before being vaporized into a flower pot as it dropped on top of my head making my vision blurry and little stars to enter my field of vision abruptly.

"I will be right back." was all he said before teleporting away at the snap of his talons, my guess back to his throne to deal with somepony less important and powerful like myself.

Once he was out of sight I let out a small shuddered sigh of relief, slowly picking myself off the ground on my shaking legs, the fear of being killed still running in my system as I slightly hobbled over to the mallet and shifted it to the point where I can grab the handle with my teeth, the weight of the wooden hammer now resting firmly between my chompers. My eye looking towards Discord's throne direction I hobbled and galloped, my left foreleg hurting a lot from being landed on incorrectly, the ankle probably sprained, another thing my uncle will pay for.

'Your not getting away from my distraction this easily.'

Ponyville Town Square

"You may fire when ready." Discord said, waving his hands in front of his chest as a target board shifted into existence, the arrogant prude blatantly ignoring the six mares slowly glowing as I slowly shuffled behind him, placing my sword on a rock beneath him, the blade pointing towards me as the handle was facing the girls. Raising my mallet as high as I can and calculating what I was about to do and the odds of me getting hurt I hypothesized that the outcome will be worth it.

It was that moment in time when everything is moving in slow motion, the girls were slowly being lifted into the air, the elements of harmony gathering energy to seal Discord away in a stone prison for hopefully another thousand years or so, my mallet slowly arcing downward and as the girls were just at the right angle to see what was going on the blunt head hit the tip of the blade, lowering it the ground as it raised the handle into the air. Right into Discord's family jewels.

Every euphuism you can imagine is playing through my head at this moment, a nutcracker cracking open a pair of walnuts, a baseball bat hitting the ball, somepony hitting a watermelon with a mallet, a crocodile eating a melon, a watermelon exploding from being struck by a thunderbolt and the list goes on but all at once was all I can think of as I heard Discord give off the most un-masculine scream everyone in Equestria has ever heard.

But of course when time resumed itself I was well within the blast zone of the elements so when I looked up past Discord's crumpled form I saw the rainbow beam hurling right at the both of us and right before impact I can only shout out loud that this was going to hurt.

For Discord it was painless as he was slowly standing upright in a terrified pose as he was turned to stone. For me I was being oddly treated to the tickling sensation of the rainbow colors while at the same time getting burned and de-furred...something that I know will have to get fixed up back home at the castle.

After the whirlwind of rainbow lights has completely disappeared I was laying on my side, staring off into space as my eyes were rolling around in their sockets for a while but when I tried to get up I felt something very soft and fluffy beneath me. Looking down I see a pile of dark colored fur beneath my armor, the parts of me exposed feel cold and as a gentle breeze rolls by it chills me to the core and it was only when I looked at that pile of fur I realized that it was my own.

I was just de-furred by the elements of harmony...and my body is still aching in pain from the rainbow lights.

Taking another look at myself I see that most of my fur has been shed clean from me, only the parts that was protected by my armor in the inner sections were spared from the energy beam but it still does hurt whenever I make a move that would put some strain on my body.

Groaning in pain and slowly getting off the ground I tried to teleport myself back to my home but my horn only glows faintly before dying down, my magic reserves must have been drained by the elements and that means I would have to take the long way back.

It was during my lone walk home that I felt something tugging at my leg and when I looked behind me I saw Scootaloo staring at me on confusion but with a small disarming grin she gave a wide heart warming smile before flapping her wings to make it buzz and hum and was soon on my back, laying on the still heated metal ignoring the the heat coming off of it as we slowly made our way to the Everfree Forest. My ears perked up and swiveled around to hear the girls talking about me, wondering what I was doing here and why I was in full combat armor and as to why I was even fighting my family member in the first place but what they don't know was what was going to transpire if I did not interfere.

During the fight

"Discord, if you do this than you can go back onto the path of self-preservation. You will have willingly condemned yourself to a fate far worse than death!" I shouted as our blades struck against each other, sparks flying across the air as we both took swings at one another, trying to go for the killing blow if possible.

"What do you know of fate Nightshade! I have ruled all of Equestria and beyond for thousands of years and you tell me that I am making a mistake! My only mistake was not stopping Celestia and Luna from imprisoning me the first time and ending my reign!" Discord shouted back, raising his talons up and bringing it down across my back, the sharp nails scraping across the metal and ringed plates but the talons have managed to claw up the base of my wings, making flying now painful and has severed crippled my movements.

"Uncle, this is your only chance that I will give you, stand down, change everything back and accept Celestia's judgement." I said as our blades have once again crashed into one another, our blades barely moving in place as friction started causing the impact zone to heat up, the metal slowly glowing from the pressure and friction being placed on it. My eyes glaring deep into his crazed gaze, sweat pouring off the both of us as we both are refraining from using magic in such an area would result in the deaths of many ponies in the general vicinity.

"And if I don't choose to just, give in to your demand?" he said calmly as we brought our faces close together, the blades being the only thing keeping us separate for the moment but only for that moment.

"Than I will bring you down on my own and make your suffer a fate far worse than dying by a metal blade can offer." I said calmly as he forced my sword back before taking a hard swing with his own, raising my blade to protect myself the impact resulted in it shattering completely, the hilt and a part of the blade was all that was left making me wince at what could have possibly been my head if I was not fast enough.

Staring at the blade than at me Discord took that opportunity to go on an offensive edge and began to wildly attack with reckless abandonment, not caring for any collateral damage that he might cause but ignoring it all the same.

'So he choose this path...what a shame....I never wanted to do this but now I must.'

My horn glowing softly than in a mere moment to painful intensity as I glared at Discord from the ground, my wings flaring out weakly from being damaged but the magic coursing through my body was being channeled for only two purposes and both of them will leave me severely exhausted and unable to retaliate if he makes a move against me.

With a bright flash I vanish into thin air, leaving behind nothing but a smoky outline of my body on the ground and as soon as Discord landed to where I once was his goat leg stepped on my ashes in time to have his fate sealed.

From under the ground my body slivered out, being made of complete darkness as it oozed off in globs of black slime, my eyes being nothing more than two pinpoints of bright crimson but when Discord tried to grab for me he only grabbed the black ooze instead and immediately froze still as he realized what I have just done. Cackling madly I dragged him down into the abyss with me and was immediately in the realm of eternal eclipse, my father's realm and once we were there I immediately grabbed Discord and slammed him down onto the ground with a whip of black chains, the same material that was made of my father's tomb. His body unable to move as the chains bond his arms and legs including his tail and neck, not allowing him to move even a muscle.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME!" was all he could say before a large glob of the black ooze slapped itself over his mouth sealing it shut.

I looked at him, my eyes glazing over with corruption, black mist pouring out of my sockets as I let out a low growl from deep within my frame, my hatred for my uncle seemingly coming out of no where but the thing that is scaring me the most was that my darkest part of myself was making itself apparent and I know that it was only a matter of time before it would try to completely take over and reduce me into nothing more than a hollowed shell of my former self.

A small cloud of death escape my mouth as I felt a sharp pain ring through my head, a tiny miasma cloud is ejected from me before forcing itself back in, the sharp pain returning before quickly fading away as I heard not one but two voices raging inside my head but both were not fight each other, instead they were trying to fight for control over Discord's fate.

'MAKE HIM SUFFER! TORTURE HIM UNTIL HE BEGS FOR THE END!'

'That monster will suffer, but not by thy hoof. That abomination shall suffer at our hooves for destroying our family.'

'KILL HIM!'

'No!'

'LOOK AT HIM! SO CONTORTED AND TWISTED AND CONDEMNED AND SUBMISSIVE! HE WILL KNOW TRUE SUFFERING!

"Enough!" I shouted to nopony in particular but with that breaking in the madness I unchain Discord before launching him out of the dark realm but when I come back the two voices within my head return to their battle unknowingly causing me to take the punishment that Discord has come up for me.

After the battle

'They will never know what lurks within my mind nor what Discord is truly capable of doing.' I mused quietly to myself, the sound of my hooves echoing off the tree's within the Everfree forest, the only reminder that I am alone besides a sleeping Scootaloo laying nicely across my back.

Trotting slowly back home I cross the now stone bridge that connects my castle to the rest of the Everfree forest, the ponies that is living within my domain has changed their homes greatly, they still have kept the walls around their towns but they have modified the infrastructure, the roads and even the walls that protect them from outside influence with the stone reserves I had 'acquired' from Equestria. It was almost night time when I reached the outskirts of the Everfree capital of Nexus, the city walls made of entirely black marble, and past those walls was the buildings of those that chose to move in. The old palace was atop the hill in the center of the capital, the rest of the buildings circled around it in an intricate pattern and each row of buildings is lower than the one closer to the palace.

I loved the design that Nightmare Moon has left behind, thinking that such a design would rival Canterlot's design but seeing how the two are completely different one being on the side of a mountain that could fall off at any moment while mine was in the very center of a forest that every pony thinks is cursed and evil.

Sighing as I moved through the front gates, the guardponies that were on duty immediately came to my aid and questioned me as to what happened, why am I somewhat naked and also why am I carrying a small sleeping filly on my back. My only response was "Family troubles" and left it at that, the few guards that heard that gave a curt nod before returning to their posts, the few normal ponies that left their daily routine quickly returned to it, not wanting to leave a comment on my de-furred status.

'Luna is gonna be surprised when she sees me again that's for sure.'

As soon as I reached the castle I deftly moved to my room and placed Scootaloo on the bed, tucking her in with my hooves since my horn is sore from the extreme amounts of pressure I placed upon it and that my wings are still in pain from getting slashed up by Discord resulting in me being grounded for a solid two weeks. After tucking Scootaloo in I went straight to the medical ward and was placed in the bed and got worked on my the doc ponies, all of them questioning me what happened as my only response was the same I told the guards, "Family troubles", and they all collectively nodded before going back and forth with the healing magic and medical salves they had for the few ponies that get injured on the job.

It was a month after the Discord event that Twilight and her friends were recognized as the hero's of Equestria, a huge party was thrown for them as I stood at the top of my castle, looking at Canterlot as my eyes can see the small fireworks exploding over Canterlot, the ponies obviously enjoying themselves. Celestia had sent me an invite and a small apology for accusing me of working with Discord, the invite was for me to come to Canterlot and enjoy in the festivities but I declined it, my fur was still coming in and I am still feeling down that I had nearly killed Discord when I had almost unleashed my inner demon on him along with letting the small fragment of Nightmare Moon out as well.

Staring at the night sky that has settled over Canterlot I sighed to myself, thinking deeply, my wing covering Scootaloo as she watched in amazement at the spectacle before her. Taking care of Scootaloo was fairly easy, teaching her how to fly was not, the problem was that because she was abandoned by her biological family she was never truly taught how to use her wings and fly and because of that it has left them weak and not fully formed from not being used so I had to look through several books within the archives to find a way to undo the damages that has been done and give her the greatest gift the poor filly can ever want.

The ability to fly.

And search I did, I spent that month searching bookies and scrolls for a way to reverse the damage and with luck I had found what I needed. A potion that would repair severe muscle damage and with that repair I can slowly but surely teach my adopted little sister to fly, the perfect birthday present for her.

'You are ready my love.'

That stray arrant thought whispered in my head, not clearly sure who or what said that but the feeling that it gave me was the only proof I needed to keep moving forward. The few things I have left in this world that truly matters to me is with me in this castle and is in the castle up north on the mountainside. The will to protect those I care for was far more powerful than that dark voice within my head that is constantly trying to lull me onto the path of darkness that nearly killed me.

"Brother, what happened to all of you? Your all...furless." Scootaloo said as she tried to not giggle, my pelt was still coming in but it was short and the chill in the air wasn't helping nor was the fact that I didn't have my scarf on nor a blanket to keep me warm.

"Well....lets just say that Discord shaved me down when he got out." I said, looking away from her as my face scrunched up a bit from the flat out lie, not really wanting to tell her the truth of what had transpired that day.

"Oh, well wow that's mean of him, I mean come on, winter is pretty much here and he does that without even leaving a scarf for you to wear." she says as she yawns a bit at the end, the night time cold weather putting her to sleep rather quickly, the abundant amount of energy she usually has when she is out crusading with her friends has not been seen since I took her under my wing in her flight training.

"Yup, it sure does, that's why whenever somepony tries to shave you down as a prank you get back at them with something much worse, like shave them down than tar and feather them...that or just cover them in industrial strength itching powder." I said that last part with a small grin, remembering back to when I did that to Rainbow Dash for leaving me with Pinkie Pie that one day.

That mare just does not shut up at all...even with earplugs it doesn't drown out the noise.

After taking Scootaloo to her room for the night I went to my own and pulled on a large checkered scarf, courtesy of Rarity after paying her with a large diamond the size of her head that covered for a fancy dark grey suit and a nice cloak to go with it. Looking into the wall mirror to make sure everything I was wearing was properly tucked in and that I was not going to freeze to death I made my way to the balcony and spread open my wings and flew off to Canterlot, the cold chill in the air now much more apparent than it was before as I shivered from the sharp freezing air.

A good twenty minutes of flying I arrived at Canterlot, my wings feeling slightly sore but I pushed on, taking my flight path directly to the castle instead of landing at the train station and walking up the main road in seeing as the nobility there still think I need to be dealt with for 'rebelling' against Equestria. I paid no heed to those fools whenever I would visit but on this occasion I directly ignored them and flew straight to Luna's balcony, the mare on the other side of the door getting herself ready for tonight,

Breathing deeply and exhaling I brace myself and levitated a small bundle of night roses that I was holding in my hooves during the flight and tapped on the window, hoping for Luna to turn around. When she did she gave a startled gasp but upon seeing me she opened the balcony door and pulled me in for a hug and seeing how I still have a short pelt the kind gesture had the secondary effect of making me nice and warm.

Looking up at her I present to her the roses and with a gleeful gasp she took it and gave them a sniff and with a smile she placed with within a seemingly ready water filled vase.

We both stared at each other nervously for a few minutes, not entirely sure what to do next but with a loud gulp and a nervous cough I asked the big question.

"You ready for our date Luna?"

Chapter 20: Date Night

Looking at Luna I can see that she is blushing up a storm, clearly not sure on how to proceed with a date, neither do I but those cheesy romance novels that I had acquired from Twilight told me what I exactly need to do next. Offering her my hoof she takes it as I help her up and out the door, the two of us walking down the halls, talking about what we have been doing in our time, she said she has been relearning the entire system and how it operated seeing how it has changed during her thousand year imprisonment, how she has to update her speaking skills since the 'Royal Canterlot Voice' was now obsolete and that her shouting could and probably would make anyone within the blast zone deaf.

When it came to me about what I have been up to for the past month I told her that I was busy growing my pelt back and teaching Scootaloo how to fly, running the Everfree, dealing with Diamond Dog incursions, making a deal with the Gryphons and lastly making a treaty of sorts with the dragons. Said treaty was rather secretive and when my dear Luna tried to pry about it I simply bopped her on the nose gently before telling her that it is a secret. She gave an adorable huff than pouting which made me nearly grab for my heart for how adorable she is making herself out to be for not getting what she wants.

Smiling to myself we continued on our merry way, her insistent prying about the treaty was cute but even then I have limits as to what she can do to get information out of me.

Taking the long way to the park within Canterlot, Luna and I spend the time to get there just chatting about the small things in life and often talking about the years we spent together when she was Nightmare Moon and when I was just her guardian. That particular conversation hit a few snags when we had to leave out a few important bits and pieces seeing how we were in the general public and did not want those things from getting out.

"Nightshade, remember that time I caught you trying to sneak into my bedchambers at the dead of night when I was sleeping." Luna said, wearing a smug grin while I grimaced at that particular memory.

"Yes, I remember....not my best attempt at sneaking a peak at you while you were sleeping but it wasn't entirely my fault!" I said, my voice slightly rising before I quickly quieted myself down, a few of the rich ponies that were nearby looked at us for a while before shrugging to themselves and went about their business.

"Oh yes, the horrors of puberty, I heard that excuse before." Luna says as she teasingly nudges me with her rump, slightly knocking me off balance before I catch myself and glare at her, Luna giggling in the process as my glare dies down to a flat stare.

Smirking to myself I grin a bit before speaking up, "Luna, I also remember that whenever I did peak into your room that you were in a, what was it again, a 'compromising' position and not once did you shift yourself properly when you caught my gaze." still smirking as she starts blushing deeply, her normally dark blue coat now rapidly tinting red as she cuffs me on the back of the head with her wing which only makes me snicker at her.

It soon got quiet between us, her blushing face hardly dying down as we arrived to the park, my wing slowly pulling her close to me as it soon covers her own and in that hug I felt her right wing twitch slightly before snapping itself shut tightly and enjoyed the embrace.

"Another thing Luna" taking her to the bench and letting her sit down first before letting myself get comfortable next to her as I continued on, "Remember that one time I accidentally angered a Hydra down at Froggy Bottom Bog and nearly drowned in sludge?", that one particular memory quickly spinning off in my head as I laughed a bit.

She looked up at the clear night sky for a while, a hoof placed on her chin as she contemplated and thought back to that day, recalling that special event with a gleeful smile.

"Yes, I do remember that one, it was when you were practicing your transformation magic and you had turned it into a newt and when it shifted back to its original form it had started chasing you. I later learned that you tripped in the mud and was slowly sinking in it because you thought it was a good idea to use a rock as a hiding spot." Luna smirking the entire time as I lowered my head in shame, that day was not one of my greatest moments as a student to royalty.

"Also Nightshade don't forget the time you nearly burnt down the castle when you tried to bake me a cake."

"Oh dear spirits above Luna! Please don't remind me!" I nearly shouted at that, the day I nearly burned down the castle was not only both humiliating and painful but it was also just plain sad on my part. I had not only failed my cooking class but I had also failed in my fire fighting techniques and the following day after the fire was put out I had to scrape all the burnt pieces off by hoof. Let me tell you something, scrapping hard oak cabinets with modified hoof guards is no easy task let alone a task that should be done while half asleep. I had ended up doing more damage to the cabinets than the fire ever did and I had to replace the broken panels with new ones that I had to carve by hoof. It came out nicely but the berating I got from my ghost mentor was enough to encourage me to not buck it up again.

Staring up at the night sky we discussed with what we have been doing in our time apart, mainly me dealing with the mantle of leadership and its heavy price that goes with it, and as for Luna it was trying to re-learn how to speak like a normal pony, getting used to the monarchy system and also trying to hush the rumors that she is still Nightmare Moon. Not that being Nightmare Moon is a bad thing, even though she was 'evil' she still had great flanks, a wonderful figure and an evil laugh that would make even my spine tingle but sadly wishing my little Luna to go back to that phase of her life might make her hate me so I will just keep that inkling of a thought to myself.

"You know Luna, Nightmare Night is coming up and I am wondering if you would be attending it this year at Ponyville since I highly doubt any of these...ponies here would even celebrate it without thinking it would earn a favor from you or I." I said while levitating a small telescope and passed it over to Luna whose gaze transfixes itself into a confused stare.

"Nightshade, pray tell what are We supposed to do with this?"

"From here Luna you can see Prince Blueblood's room, please look at it and tell me if he is holding a small box in his hooves?" I said with a small hint of childish innocence in it, trying very hard to hold in my laughter as my plan starts to unfold.

And with that Luna takes the telescope from my magical grasp and holds it in her on. Lifting the brass tube to her eye she adjusts it to where it is looking into Blueblood's room and from my point of view she lets out a small shiver, probably feeling wrong for spying into another ponies room but it could also probably from even looking at the jerk of a royal pony.

"Shady, what are thou plotting? Blueblood is indeed holding your package in his hooves but...but...Bwahahahahaha!" The night princess suddenly bursts out in laughter. The cause of said laughter? The package that I gave Blueblood was a ink bomb and as soon as the lid is fully opened the ink sac inside exploded, sending black quill ink everywhere in the direction the box is open. And let me tell you something, a pissed off and humiliated Blueblood is the second best thing in the world next to Luna wearing long socks and laying on the bed giving me a sultry stare and a wink.

Best dreams any stallion could ever have with the mare of their dreams.

Mostly my dreams if anypony asks.

"So how do you like your first gift for the date my sweet night pony?" I said while acting as smooth as I can possibly be, seeing how this my first real date with anypony and that Luna seems to be having a good time.

"This is simply marvelous! We would never think to do such a...what is that stallion up to now? Did thou...didst thou put screen on his bathroom door? How didst thou even do such a thing without anypony knowing!" and from what Luna is saying the second part of the prank came to effect. After being blasted by the ink bomb Blueblood would or at least should be galloping straight to his bathroom to clean up the ink staining his coat and clothes but blocking that door to the bathroom is a nearly invisible wall of plastic wrap, a special type of plastic wrap that sticks to the first thing that comes into contact with it, and that first thing Blueblood then the outcome is simple. A Prince freaking out and flailing about before falling over himself while the guards at his door hold in their laughter.

A brilliant plan for a calm night with a lovely mare to enjoy it with.

"A trade secret Luna but I can tell you later but for now it is time for us to continue on our date with a special dinner. And by special I mean it is not back at my place cause I can't cook to save my life and you know that. Just, follow me my sweet mare." I said while trying to be smooth but Luna saw right through it and snickered at me while trying to cover it with a hoof but I heard it and played along and laughed also.

As we left the park I can just feel the anger being directed at me from a particular stallion but neither I nor Luna could care about the irritating prince's problems or even heed the warnings that Celestia gave us both about messing with her nephew, said warnings we ignored cause we thought it was fun to mess with the little urchin prince. Leaving the park behind us we went across from it to the ice ring where there was actually a few ponies in it, mostly teenagers with their dates just like us.

Looking at them we both let a small sigh, the ponies before us are having a good time and just as we arrive to the outer part of the ring the pony couples that were already ice skating turned their heads toward us and a few even bowed, and even fewer of those that bowed to us fell over from being off-balanced and moving forward but with a flick of our horns we lifted them back up and told them to just treat us like normal ponies and to resume their skating. And just like that they did and we were pleased to at least be treated normally instead of having nobles grovel at our hooves for something trivial or outlandish.

"So Luna, have you ever ice-skated before?" I said as I levitated and placed on my skates, fitting them snuggly by tying it on tightly. The lunar princess gave a small smile as she placed her own skates on along with a dark purple scarf and cap, making herself look absolutely adorable which caused me to let out a small wolf whistle that earned me a small cuff upside the head and a blush from my mare.

It took Luna a while to get used to skating again, apparently she has indeed ice-skated before but since she was away from it for so long she sorta forgot how to do it so I had to teach her, which was nice because it gave me a reasonable excuse to get fairly close to her and show her what to do.

It wasn't long before she got the hang of it and was eventually skating like a pro, doing small tricks while keeping herself up and about and as for me I was just taking it nice and slow, keeping pace with the lovely mare as she giggled like a filly who enjoying their first snow day and seeing how she hasn't gone out in a while it might as well be. As we skated we soon fell into a mirroring dance of sorts, we copied each other as we were so close to one another, our wings brushing together as we moved together as our motions soon caught the attention of the ponies skating at the ring.

After what felt like hours we soon got tired, the few ponies there were applauding us for the skating dance we showed to the teenagers as we gave a short bow and a kiss to the crowd before taking our skates off and put them away, thanking Pinkie Pie for having those skates strategically placed there for us. From the ice ring we walked down the main road in Canterlot slightly towards the castle and before long when we came in sight of the front gate we turned right till we reached a certain front entrance and looking at Luna I can see the slight blush and smile on her face.

Before we could even say anything to each other, the front pony at the podium came over to us and spoke, in an overly fancy accent, "Welcome to the Gilded Carafe Princess Luna, Prince Nightshade, your table is ready. Please follow me." and with that we followed the gentlecolt to our seats which was placed nicely in the corner of the restaurant, a perfect place for Luna and I.

Once we arrived to our table, a pair of ivory candles burning softly in the low light as a vase filled with dull glowing flowers is the center piece, the waiter placed two menu's down before telling us that he will be back in a few minutes for our orders, levitating the chair out for Luna she let out cute giggle before accepting the seat, sitting down on it before I gently pushed it in, giving her enough space to breath in the event she ever stuffs herself and as for myself I just do the same but keeping a fair distance from the table and the back of the building in the event something were to happen.

"So....umm...Luna...how are you liking your date so far?" I asked, slightly sweating from the atmosphere of the place and the fact that I am nervous as Tartarus at the moment.

The moment that it takes Luna to start thinking the waiter comes back to our table and with a short burst of magic from his horn a small notepad and a quill appear by his side, the quill already loaded with ink as he waits for us to place our orders.

"What would you like Princess," he said before turning to me "Prince?"

"We would like the... tomato and blue cheese cobb salad and the celery soup...hmm...what about you Shady?" Luna said in a slight teasing tone, her words causing my wings to ruffle a bit, the mare knowing exactly what she is doing to me and she knows it cause when the waiter looks at me she gives a small wink before giggling silently to herself.

"Well, I would like the Everfree foliage salad along with bitter root and cabbage soup." I said, knowing full well what resides within that salad. It is a common thing in the Everfree because of how easily available the leafy greens are in the area and how healthy it is for us. For those residing in the Everfree it is considered an everyday meal but for those that live here in Canterlot, it is considered a delicacy.

As we waited for our meals I saw that there was a dance floor here within the restaurant, the lights were slightly dim as a small band was playing a slow song as it set the mood for the few older ponies that were dancing with their spouses. Looking at Luna who saw where my gaze was leading smiled happily at me as heat rose from her cheeks, darkening them as they turned a reddish hue before she gladly took my hoof in hers as I led her to the dance floor.

Our arrival to the dance floor was a surprise as the older ponies that were there stopped what they were doing along with the band but upon me nodding at the band they quickly resumed playing and the ponies themselves realized that we are going to dance also so they made space for us but when the band started to play ballroom music they see the glint in my eyes and gave small grins before whispering to their significant others, telling them what is about to unfurl before them.

"Care to waltz with me my fair lady." I asked and with a gentle nod we stood up on our hind legs, Luna being slightly taller than me I had to compensate a bit by slightly stretching myself a bit, I felt a bone pop in my spine as the tension in that spot was immediately gone and before long the other couples started to waltz as well, soon enough everypony present started dancing in-sync with each other.

That dance was magical, we were like a blur to those outside of the dance floor but to those within it felt like time has slowed down from the inside while it sped up from the outside, we were holding each other close, the two of us nuzzling one another while I kept my eye for our meal and before long we were staring into each others eyes, her cerulean blue to my red and amber cat eyes but what really made that moment magical was the fact that Celestia was no where to be found.

Slowly we brought our faces together, our eyes gleaming in the low candlelight until our lips meet in the middle, a small moan emitting itself from Luna as I held her tight to me. Our kiss began slowly at first, just brushing against the other until she licked my lips with her tongue, asking for my permission to enter and to which I whole heartedly agree. We had kissed like this before but that was when she was Nightmare Moon and that was more forceful and lust driven than actual love, and soon enough I felt her tongue slowly enter my mouth as my own tongue slowly snaked its way out of its lair, brushing along hers and before long it turned into a battle of dominance. A battle that I let Luna win and just like that I felt her tongue glide over my teeth, feeling the slightly sharp canines that I have, one of the few things I have inherited was the sharp fangs and the mane color and very aggressive hunger for cheese. Our kiss soon enough ended but before our lips could part she nipped my bottom lip before growling softly as we soon got back to the floor, the ponies around us were clapping and cheering, apparently they loved the sight of the rulers of Equestria and Everfree dancing together.

As we left the dance floor our food has just arrived, apparently the chiefs heard about us dancing so they stalled a bit on our meal until we were done and before we even arrive to our table they had quickly set it up and waited in the kitchen for our facial response to our dinner. Our salad and soup were amazing, I kid you not it was amazing, I was not sure if it was because of the décor, the environment or because of Luna's presence but whatever it was I could not think of anything else that is better than this. I had to try really hard to keep my wings from unfurling from the impending sensory overload that was taking place within me, it has been a long time since I had anything that tasted like heaven. For Luna she was enjoying her cobb salad, the cute little noises she was making whenever she took a bite made me feel giddy while at the same time feeling satisfied that I was even able to get my love out on a date without earning the ire of her sister or that pain-in-the-flank nephew.

Once Luna was done eating she waited patiently for me to finish and as soon as I slurped up the last of the soup I then patted down my muzzle with the handy napkin that was given to us before our meals arrived, and once we were ready to leave I paid the bill and left a hefty tip for our waiter for his good service. Walking out of the restaurant with my wing holding her close I led her back to the castle before stopping at the front door, two lunar guards were on duty at the time but I ignored them as I released Luna from the wing hug.

Luna was gushing at this point with love and affection for me but she kept it hidden at the moment due to their being guards standing directly near the two of us so she hid her emotions but the faintest hint of a smile. She thanked me for the date and the time we spent together, saying that it wasn't a problem I gave her a long nuzzle and a 'good night' I barely turned around before I was stopped by Luna calling out for me one last time.

Turning around thinking she had something else to say I was met with a pair of her soft, velvety lips pressed against my cheek as one of the lunar guards gave a wolf whistle as the other strained himself as he tried not to agree with his friend. When I felt her lips leave my cheek the two of us were blushing up a storm but for Luna she let out an adorable giggle at my stunned reaction before slowly turning around trotting happily up the stairs to her section of the castle.

I could only slowly move my hoof to touch my cheek, feeling where she kissed me before breaking out into a wide, dopey grin, my body wobbling left and right as one of the guards started to tease me but was promptly stopped when I pulled out a small, non-descriptive bit-bag and when I opened it out popped out a manticore paw that took a swipe out said guard, both were stunned to see me carrying such a dangerous thing at all times but I can say that Fluffy does enjoy his time out of the forest whenever I go out.

After getting kissed by Luna I flew back home, a pep in my wing motions and a warm flush to my face as I gently rub the spot where Luna kissed my cheek, a dopey smile keeping place as I flew lazily back, my happiness overcoming the slowly rising cold weather. Thinking back on our date I give off a shudder, remembering the pleasant time we had together, the dancing, the wonderful dinner we shared, the time at the park and the ice skating that ensued afterwards and lastly the long kiss we shared that wasn't interrupted by Celestia.

By the time I landed back on my own balcony I still had that pep in my step and the goofy grin on my muzzle, not once paying attention as I entered my room that I knew I had left the candles lit within the lanterns but they were all doused by the time I came home. Ignoring the obvious trap I stepped in and placed my suit and tie back on the hanger and the scarf on the scarf rack and before I even have a chance to even touch my bed all the lanterns were lit as the room was rapidly illuminated by the bright light, blinding me.

"Surprise!" was all I heard before reeling back in startled fear as I accidentally leapt backwards, out a closed window and down the side of the castle.

"Sorry!" was all I heard before I landed in a bush, staring up to see a pink tuft of mane get hauled back into the room.

Curse you Pinkie Pie.

Curse you.

Author's Note

I am just going to finish this story off properly instead of what most people do and make it out go out with a small bang.

Prologue: Banishment

-They say a man never really knows himself, until his freedom has been taken away.

'Those same thoughts, the same thoughts going through my head every single day. Not a single night goes by when that blasted memory springs up and causes me to grind my hooves onto my head, trying to make it stop, but I know to well that they wont, no matter how hard I try to crush my own head, that memory will just keep replaying itself. Every time those thoughts come back, I really just want the pony responsible to feel my pain, and to know what it is like to live like an outcast with no family, no money, not even a roof over your head, but I know it wont happen, I know that i payed the price, and that price is banishment to the Everfree Forest, to spend the rest of my days their till the day I leave this earthly plain of existence.'

Ponyville, 10 years ago

"Nightshade! It's time to wake up and go to school!" shouted Light Breeze, also known as my mother, as she shouted from downstairs.

As I groan and toss in bed, not wanting to wake up after a night of playing with my young alchemy set and reading a thick book heavy enough to probably crush an orange. "Nightshade! If you don't come out from that room right now I will come up their and take the bed sheets again!"

After getting that message, I groan one last time before crawling out from the under the warm sheets, wishing i haven't since its still the middle of winter and it being early in the morning, yea you guessed it, freezing cold outside but moderately warm inside.

I crawl to my bathroom and look in the mirror, wondering if my brother hit my again with his wooden toy sword again in my sleep, to no avail, no lumps or bruises indicate that he took a swing at me, which is good, no harmful levitating into a tree branch again.

While looking in the mirror, I still look the same, a shiny dark grey coat, a silver mane and tail with a red streak going down the middle, and the most absurd features are my eyes...a genetic defect they say, but I don't care, I think it looks cool to have cat eyes of two different colors, left eye is red, my right eye is amber, pretty cool if you asked me.

Looking at my flank, I sigh, still no cutie mark, after almost a whole year playing with that alchemy set, nothing appeared.

After a few minutes of brushing my teeth and straightening my already short mane, I go down stairs and wait for my younger brother, Storm Kicker, a Pegasus, silver coat, white mane and tail with teal stripes.

"Finally you got here...we has been waiting for you for a whiles!" moaned Storm Kicker, his head on-top of his hooves, obviously bored waiting for me to get downstairs.

"You know if you keep acting like a spoiled colt, your not going to get anything great in life" I flatly said.

Clearly annoyed that I woke up late and made him wait for breakfast, he forgets his table manners and just scarfs the food down without waiting for everyone else to get settled in. Already annoyed as is, I levitate his toast away from his plate and slowly nibble on the edges to make him glare in my direction, but enough to know that I angered him.

After breakfast is done, my brother goes back to his room to get ready for school while I do the dishes, sure I might be a bit young to do chores, but with my somewhat impressive magic skills, I easily get it down, lifting several plates, forks and cups into the sink and cleaning each with ease.

"You know Storm, you should try being a bit nicer to me, since I am older than you, and the fact that I am keeping you safe at school when the bullies get to you." I sigh deeply before going back to my room to put my saddle bag onto my back and levitate my small black notebook into its respective place.

"Come on already! If you keep stalling for time we will be late like yesterday!" I shouted downstairs waiting by the door.

As my brother glides downstairs and completely ignores me as he goes out the front door, I hear a faint calling of my name, knowing that mother as usual has to ask me something when she is on the other side of the house to which hardly anypony can listen to on the other side.

"Yes mother? I was just leaving...what is it?" I groan, tired from being woken up late and my brother already annoying me, so what is the worst that can happen?

"You got a letter in the mail...not sure from who, but it does say its for you and nothing else." said mother, her voice filled with both concern and anger, thinking I got into trouble again at school.

As i open the letter, a strange voice fills my head "Nightshade...today...in school during the show and tell...show them your knowledge...show them what you know about alchemy...they will be impressed...and you will be famous..." just as quickly as the voice came it left my head, leaving me confused and dizzy, and thinking was almost impossible with that revelation of a voice.

Looking at the clock in the living room, I notice that it is almost 9am...9am...wait....9am...oh crap that means i only have 30 minutes to get my sorry flank to school! Realizing that my sorry ass will be late, I quickly run myself to school, almost tripping three times in the process.

"Good morning class!" said Mrs. Cheerilee.

"Good morning Mrs. Cheerilee!" shouted the classroom.

I barely make into class as the everypony sits down in their assigned seats, narrowly dodging an angry glare from my brother.

"For today, we are doing Show and Tell! So who wants to go first?" she said, and not a single hoof went up, except for me, which I was somewhat disappointed, since I thought there would be at least 5 other ponies that had something special to show everypony.

"Erm...since I am the only pony here with something special to show, I guess I will go up than" as I get out of my chair and bring with me my saddlebags which held my vials of safety materials that was inside the little alchemy kit I was given.

As I go to the front of the class, I can hear faint whispers from both the other students and from my own head, the same strange voice that was from the letter, "You can do it little one...make me proud...and maybe...we can be friends...and more...."

"Hello class....well...today...I am going to show you about the very vague arts of alchemy!" I somewhat shouted, trying to overcome my nervousness.

Not a single clap or cheer can be heard in the class, only the sounds of a cricket, and a few whispers from other students.

"I notice that no one really cares...that hurts...well...lets get started and finish this quickly since you can care less...jerks." I quickly pull out 5 different vials filled with different fluids and other strange glowing materials.

"As you all can see, these 5 vials are filled with various chemicals, none safe to drink or consume on its own, but..." I mix a glowing teal liquid with a dull brown chemical "they are still not safe to be consumed, but can be used for a new purpose...would anypony like to volunteer?"

I look around, only three hooves this time. "How about you brother, since I am guessing the other two are only doing that since they made me look like a fool in front of everypony."

Storm Kicker groans, still mad at me from this morning, "Brother...if this is about this morning...I will hit you again once we get home."

"Fine, after school... if you can hit me." I laugh a bit, making him more steamed at me.

"As you can see, as soon as I combined the two, it changed to this new mixture, and from my research, this will act like a sleeping potion." I say with glee.

"Sleeping potion? Brother...don't...you...dare use that on me" he slightly shouts.

"Sorry brother...but for the sake of science..." I distract him with a paper airplane and force him to drink the vial, instantly knocking him unconscious and leaving him standing upright while asleep.

"As you can see, this vial when mixed with the two contents, produced a sleeping potion, which he will remain asleep for another 3 hours, or until somepony splashes his face with a bucket of water."

The class now applauds with what I have accomplished, but than the voice comes back "Now is your chance little one, show them the new mixture, the one I showed you this morning, do this, and your destiny will be set out before you."

"And now...for my last part for today...does any pony want to step up?" the entire class raise their hooves, one of them even jumps on her table and starts to wave for my attention, a new pony to this school, a regal black coat with purple mane and tail, her eyes, a teal color, and when i finally call on her to come up, she somewhat laughs a bit before coming up.

"I see that me and my brother are not the only new students to this school...well...hopefully once this is over with, we can be friends?" as I say it, I raise my hoof to hers, seeing if we can do a hoof-shake, hoping for a new friend.

"Let us just get this over with first Nightshade, than we can become friends." said the new student, her voice rather harsh.

I shrug, than I mix the other three vials, causing it to shake a bit before leaving faint wisps of smoke, at first the other students were alarmed, worried that it would explode, but it didn't, only causing a somewhat annoying odor to be left behind.

"As you all can see, this new mixture, if it does exactly how I think it will do, than it will make her turn invisible to everypony for only 5 minutes!" I shout a bit, feeling excited from the rush of feeling accomplished.

Everypony in the classroom made sounds of amazement and awe, while my assistant was somewhat skipping from hoof to hoof, not sure if this was a good idea.

"Don't worry, this is completely safe, as long as no pony tried to ruin the mixture by adding anything else, Celestia forbid that they add even a leaf of nightshade to this, otherwise you should be safe."

"Wait, what do you mean should be safe?" She proclaims, now feeling worried that her life might be accidentally cut short, little does she know that its shorter than she thinks.

"Trust me, as long as no pony messed with any, you will be safe, I promise."

Don't make a mare a promise, if you know you can't keep it.

"Alright, but if this somewhat harms me, or worse...kills me...I will haunt you for the rest of your life." she says, little does she know that every word she just said will come true.

As soon as she drinks it, nothing happened, no faint disappearance, nothing, but after a few minutes, that is when the smell of burning flesh slowly floats around the room.

"What is that smell coming from?" asks one of the students. "I do not know...but..I fear from who it is coming from." my voice now dripping with absolute fear.

That was when the screaming began, at first it was just a moaning sound, than the smell of burning meat started getting stronger and more pungent, that was when the new mare fell down and started withering in pain, faint wisps of smoke coming from her body, but most importantly, from her mouth, from when she drank out of the vial.

I put two and two together, realizing...

Somepony...has tainted the vials...and only one plant causes this effect...

The very plant I got my namesake from.

Nightshade.

"AHHHHHHHHHHH! Somepony! Anypony! Help me!" She was screaming, the pain in her eyes making almost everypony to look away in fear, afraid that they will be next to burn alive.

Me and Mrs. Cheerilee quickly rush to her side, I try to calm her down by using the crushed stem of the nightshade plant, the only known antidote to cure anypony that accidentally consumes the deadly plant. But she smacks me away, fearing that i will only make it worse.

As she slowly stops moving she whispers for me to come closer to her, her body is slowly turning to ashes, she somehow was given a very lethal amount of the nightshade.

"Nightshade...I...I don't want to die...p..please.....please...help me..." her voice very weak, her face covered in tears, her mouth bleeding from the internal bleeding that occurred from the nightshade ingestion.

"Please...you must eat this...this will counter the nightshade already in your system...please...just please..." my voice cracking, afraid to lose my possibly only friend.

Suddenly, she changes, at first she was holding onto my right forehoof, than she pushes it away, for what she said next, felt like someone stabbing me in the heart.

"No...I...I won't....you...you killed...killed me....you...are a....monster....." barely said, her voice already dying down. Shortly after, she dies, her body slowly disintegrates in front of everypony in the classroom, and I am standing their, broken, crying, and petrified with fear.

Ponyville, Town hall 2 hours later after the incident

I am in the corner of the Mayor's Office, still in shock and crying, not even moving an inch, I had to be dragged all the way from the school to here, to try to explain what happened, but what was there to explain.

"Well...this is very bad...not only do we have a dead filly on our hands...a whole classroom of students witnessed this...accident...how are we supposed to deal with this...this....murderer...." the Mayor's voice filled with venom.

"I did not know that this will happen....how was I supposed to know that this was going to happen...somepony tainted my vials...somepony must have..."

I just sat their, feeling defeated, hopeless, and wishing this was all just a nightmare.

"Wh...What will...become of me?" I say, my voice shaking, filled with fear, for my fate has been sealed.

"I am afraid...that we have no choice....you...Nightshade...will be banished from Ponyville...and from every other pony settlement...for the crime...." the Mayor's voice slipping a bit, not wanting to what she was going to say next.

"For the crime...of murder...of another pony"

I lower my head, knowing that no matter what I will say, will change her thoughts, not even an apology will save me.

"How long do I have to say my good byes?" I say weakly.

"You can say your good byes when you are leaving...at midnight, you will leave, and all of Ponyville must attend...by law."

Fine.....a public humiliation, I guess they want to make an example out of me, they will get no pleasure from this, but I will leave this place, but with a message that will be left behind.

Ponyville Outskirts, 9 Hours Later

"Nightshade, by the Laws given to us by our princesses...I hear by sentence you...to exilement...with in the Everfree Forest...where you will spend the rest of your days...until the day you die...you may not return...and you will be stripped from the records all across Equestria..."

Some of the ponies in the crowd are crying, knowing that I was innocent, other ponies are yelling at me, saying that I am a cold heartless killer, while one pony in particular, a small red colt with a large apple for a cutie mark is standing their, looking right at me.

Macintosh, my friend, and also the only pony I can talk to, and not be judged.

He stared at me during the entire speech, not with the icy stares that most of the crowd gave me, nor did he give me the stare of compassion that the few gave me, it was the stare that said "I know you are innocent, but I know that this punishment is within reason".

"I guess...this is good bye...everypony...I am innocent..." I slowly said, half-chocked.

"Mother...Father...Brother....take care....and don't weep for me......" half way saying that, the voice returned, but forced its way into my head, and made me say something that I sometimes regret.

"I...Will Return...and when I do...the ponies...responisble...will pay...dearly...." my voice now cold and filled with steel, scaring a single pony into fainting on the spot.

I slowly trot away, taking with me anything I could pack into my saddlebags, taking my alchemy set, a knife I borrowed from father, a few books, a few blankets and a pillow, and a small provisions of canned food.

"I swear....I...Shall...Return...." my voice still cold, but this time, a new voice slowly leaks out only to a whisper that I can hear "My little ponies...I will return...In 10 years...I shall return...."

Everfree Forest Outskirts, outside of Ponyville, Present Date

A large hill with a lonely willow tree standing on the top, a lone unicorn is standing their, a tattered black cloak and a belt is all that can be seen. His eye's, now teal with its red and amber colors slightly faded into the background.

"Ponyville...you haven't changed one bit...only grown..."

"It has been 10 years....10...long...horrible years...and now...I...have returned."

As I slowly trot down the hill, I turn my head skyward noticing it, what looks like a carrage can be seen flying towards Ponyville, two royal guards carring a unicorn and a baby dragon.

"New arrivals...this...shall be interesting...and tonight...my wish will be granted."

Chapter 12: Arcane Mute and Memories Part 2

My Mind, Present Time

Hearing the girls giggle about my earliest memories kinda set me on the edge, when they laughed at me when they saw me when I was nothing for than a few weeks old I was fine with it since I will soon see what they looked like when they were a foal. But when they laughed at me when they saw me having a crush on a mare that was older than me by and was Trixie...well it was way to much for me to handle at the time and I just snapped.

And by snapped I mean I went from normal tone sounding voice into my dark blessing voice.

During the time these mares were laughing at me I simply stood up from my spot on the carriage and cleared my throat as loud as I could and spoken as dark as I could, "You know what girls...let me show you something, I want you six to see what happened ten years ago, I want you all to see what made me into who I am today and don't even think of trying to talk me out of it cause it won't work, no matter how much you plea." I scoffed at them, because of them I was never able to reveal to Nightmare Moon what I truly felt, but I know she would just smack me upside the head or just teleport me ontop of the poison joke flower patch for my outburst...yea I can see her doing that to me.

"Lets take a look at the day of my exile hmm? Lets see how well you handle what I had to go through at the tender age of 7, and only three weeks away from my birthday...the nerve of Ponyville doing that to me."

The sphere shrunk to a small point of brilliant light before turning back to its rainbow hued shape, the images now shows a crowd of ponies near the border of Ponyville with a lone black colt with a small saddlebag crying by himself as he nears the edge of the Everfree Forest. From the crowd the words of hate and malice can be heard, hate and anger can be seen from their faces, all of them glaring and sneering at the lone colt, all over a misunderstanding and an accident.

"Nightshade Umbraspark, by the power invested in me, You are hereby exiled into the Everfree Forest until the end of time...do you have any last words?" The mayor, Ivory Scroll said from in front of the crowd while others were still yelling at him for murder. The six mares with me all saw this and not only felt sad for me but also pity, but there was no pity for me when I was being kicked out of my own home. As they watched my slow march towards the tree line they all saw at that small point of time my eyes flicker, and with that small flicker they all saw something familiar while to me was nothing more of the trick of the light.

During that entire reliving of the memory my body was shaking like a leaf in a storm, barely holding onto the branch of sanity for dear life and the thought of letting go would be met with dire consequences from not only a tyrant but also from others that are their friends and family. What my body was going through was like a scale, on one side was my emotions currently eating me out for showing that to them and on the other side my memories telling me to show them everything so they can better understand my problem, the middle was just my sub-conscious being an asshole and laughing at me.

While my body was fighting itself the girls were all looking at me with tears on their faces and their eyes bloodshot, even Rainbow Dash was fighting hard to keep the waterworks from breaking down her outer-shells barrier. Without me even knowing Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie moved over to me slowly and gave me what I thought was the warmest, softest, and in my current position, cutest hug ever, in all honesty I thought the cuteness was to much since Fluttershy is overly shy and had finally came out of her shell to hug somepony, and Pinkie Pie...well the fact that she somehow appeared right next to me when I was a statue only proves that she must be a mage of some sort but without the horn...or a magical wand.

After coming back to my senses the memory was near the end and was at the point of where Nightmare Moon was hugging me in a warm embrace as a ghost during the winter in the Everfree Forest while I was slowly freezing to death, looking at the girls only solidified my point, they all were clueless to my problems that I suffered from. A broken mind, torn from my family, torn from my community, hated by said community and finally can never have a normal life again, that was all they got from that single memory, and they all were torn to see that the town acted like that to a colt that was still too young to be out on his own.

"Yes girls...this is all true, the day before you is the day of my exile. That day that will forever scar me, I was only seven years old when I got exiled and yet they did not care at the time...doesn't make any sense but to them they did not care at the time...*sniffle* I lost everything because of that accident...but from it gained...only a temporary family to fill the void of the one lost, a new home to replace the old warm wooden home that I can never go back to, and only a few faces to swap out for the ones I knew for six years...I lost it all...but at least I gained something at the end of that memory." I was starting to choke on my words as I recalled that past memory, something I rather not do when in the presence of others.

"I just wanted...*sniffle* to live like the rest of everypony...*cough* but nopony gave me a chance to explain myself...*sniffle sniffle*...but nopony listened to my reasonings...so that is why...why I joined Nightmare Moon...because she listened to me...*sniffle* because she was the one that saved me...you may call her evil...a tyrant...a monster...but what else can we be...if the world can only see us as monsters...." I was a complete wreck, having to watch the most painful of memories again was bad enough but watching it again while having six ponies that consider me nothing more than a threat or worse, it was just to much for me to handle.

After a while I finally come back to my senses and calm down, still sobbing to myself and eventually getting a warm hug from Pinkie Pie, I slowly start to stop sobbing and grew a spine and put it where it belongs, than finally getting the nerve I quickly pulled out another memory from the vault and swap out the sad one for the new one that I retrieved. The pinpoint of lights swirl around before coming back as a large sphere of rainbow hues before the memory changed into an old memory.

The memory has a small time and date on it, I press my hoof against it as a magic seal on it fades away and the pinpoint of lights that was the seal fade into a rainbow hue of colors covering up the previous memory that was about to play. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy sit next to each other as Pinkie pulls out a tub of popcorn out of no where, Applejack and Rainbow Dash look around the sphere and notice the time and date and mouth out the words, Applejack is surprised to see that it was the day before the Summer Sun Celebration while Rainbow Dash glares at me thinking that I was planning something extremely evil that night, Rarity is looking at the back of my head thoughtfully, wondering why I was up that late into the night when I was supposed to be resting for the celebration, Twilight isn't paying much attention just watching the screen.

31st Spring's Apex,12 P.M. ,999 A.N.M. (After Nightmare Moon's Defeat by Princess Celestia)

The sphere dulls down to a dark room in the Everfree Castle marked with a cresent moon and stars pictures plastered all over the walls, a full moon shaped bed in the back of the room, a portrait of Nightmare Moon herself hanging over the small fireplace that entails the left side of the room. A vanity mirror and drawers cover half the lower walls of the room, hanging on the walls are pictures or portraits depicting the night sky or herself in some pose, the best of the pictures was a portrait of herself without her battle armor being worn or a crown upon her brow, instead it was herself in a pose lying down on a large neon blue cushion wearing a sky blue scarf with reading glasses on her cute muzzle while her horn is glowing lifting up a mug filled with hot chocolate and a small black book. As the view of the room changes it fades back to my point of view from my eyes, they all see that I was staring at Nightmare Moon from behind as she was facing the fireplace while reading the very same small black book that she was reading in the portrait. As I look her over from behind she notices my presence and lets out what to me at the time was a sad sigh but in actuality it was a happy one, for whatever reasons at the time I did not know until it was time for her to go back to the moon.

"Nightshade Umbraspark do you know what tomorrow is?" I nod yes and said it was the Summer Sun Celebration that everypony celebrates as the longest day of the year and enjoys the sun in all of its false glory. "Precisely my little pony precisely, that is also the day that I shall return to this world back in my true form, no longer a phantom shall I be upon this world, no instead I shall be back as flesh and blood! And nopony will stop me not even my sister Celestia...she said she has kept me close to her heart this entire time and I too when I battle her shall I keep her close to my heart." said my mistress before gently padding a place where her heart was before turning to look at me with those beautiful teal eyes of hers. "Nightshade, there is a few reasons to why I called you here tonight, one of them was a mission for you, the second was to ask you something of importance, the other reasons will depend on how you answer me." I asked what my mission was, hopefully it was important since it was the day that she returned. "Your mission my little stallion, is to go to Ponyville where this years celebration will be taking place, I want you to follow whoever is incharge of it, keep them under your watchful eye, keep tabs on them and above all else do not get caught." I nodded in approval and asked what was the second thing she wanted to ask me.

"There is something that I must confess Nightshade...and I am not entirelly sure on how to put this without sounding...different. *sigh* Nightshade, ever since we became together, in mind and also physically when you finished the ritual, I was never really appreciative of how you had to sacrafice so much just for me to even be able to breath again on his mundane plane but...what I am trying to say is that..." before she finished her sentence and hearing her words laced with strained courage I took the initiative and trotted over to her spot on the bed and layed down in front of her, looked directly into her eyes which to any other pony would have freaked out and ran at the first chance but after living with her for equally ten years I have grown used to the semi-icy stare she gives to me, eventually learned to love it. Sitting next to her for a few minutes looking into each others eyes, waiting for one of us to back down until finally I slightly lowered my head in false defeat and brought it back up like lightning, and without hesitation I kissed her on the lips, no not the quick peck on the lips but I meant full on lip action, and I held that kiss for two minutes before pulling back and looking away shamefully, thinking and fearing that what I just did was wrong and that I will be punished severe consequences. Waiting to receive the pain for my mistake of kissing her never came, instead I looked over to see her still staring at me, not with the look of malice and anger that she has mostly shown me when I made a mistake but instead it was a stare that was longing for something, longing for somepony to accept her...to be with her. Before I have a chance to make a move or even breath I was suddenly caught in a Nightmare Moon's magical embrace that pulled be right to her face, both of us mere inches apart, neither of us willing to blink away until finally we both kissed each other in a blissful manner, ignoring everything around us until finally we both fall of the bed, Nightmare Moon landing ontop of me as if I was a cushion, a moonstone armored clad cushion. We kept kissing each other for minutes on end until we had to stop for air and we just stared at each others eyes, the longing for one another could have been seen in the deep pools of our eyes.

"Nightshade...I guess that was my answer to the question I was about to ask wasn't it? Not even knowing what the question was you answered it the way I was hoping you would...now we are together...my loyal guardian and fiancé." she said with a giggle before the image was cut off with a wave of my hoof, the scene before us was what was going to be a night that I would never forget, the night me and Nightmare Moon became a couple, a couple that would only last one day before being taken away from me by force.

Swapping memories with haste was required before a certain purple unicorn asked me a question about my magical training by the Mare in the Moon, and Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash wanted to know what was going on between me and Nightmare Moon, which went ignored.

The image now replaced by a lone standing nocturnal guard standing at attention near the border of the Everfree Forest, waiting and watching for movement of anypony that would wander the dangerous forest carelessly and guide them back to safety, the serene silence was broken when the sounds of three fillies screaming out of fear rang out in the deepest part of the forest that began the border of my Queen's kingdom. The sounds of my metal-lodged hooves hitting the compact dirt floor was later overcome by the sounds of my rough voice yelling at the fillies to go home then screaming a challenge at the alpha manticore and engaging it in combat. The images of myself being used as both bait and a distraction was enough to allow the three familiar fillies to make a run for it and allowing me to lead the manticore into a trap by leading it into a maze of tall oak tree's, later bringing them down upon its head with as much brute force as possible to end the fight without anypony getting hurt. It later came out of the pile of now dead and destroyed tree's with un-heeded rage as it charged at me and I at it, the battle was bloody at best as both of us matched blow for blow, eventually ending with myself being chewed out roughly by the manticore, tearing deep into my armor leaving deep gashes, and as it slowly lifted my head into its gaping maw to be finished off I casted an over-charged bolt of lightning into its head, blowing it out and killing it instantly, being covered in gore and blood from it and myself I looked at the three fillies and guided them back home, leaving them at their respectable homes, Sweetie Belle at the Boutique, Apple Bloom at Sweet Apple Acres, then finally taking Scootaloo to my home I forced my brother to never tell a soul as to while I was home, wearing strange armor and covered in death, only leaving a note behind for my parents to read.

I zoomed in on the note so everypony can read it, but as I zoomed in I saw that the mares were all staring at me with both the look of pure shock that I killed a manticore in cold blood and did it with magic powerful enough to possibly match the royal princesses. Fluttershy's face was green and was hiding behind Applejack who was busy trying to calm her down while Rainbow Dash was slowly backing away from me since she just saw me single-hoofedily take down something more than twice my size by myself. Rarity didn't look me in the eye at this point and Twilight was trying to not look at me or at the image of a dead manticore, Pinkie Pie was staring blankly with her mane all straight until I zoomed onto the note.

'Dear Mother, Father, and Brother.

'I leave in your care a little orange pegasus filly named Scootaloo into your capable hooves, she was an orphan and was in the Everfree Forest with two of her friends trying to earn their cutie marks, I rescued her from an alpha male manticore and defeated it by myself, so to not incite my wrath you will take her in as if she was one of own and you will teach her how to fly and how to be a proper mare. If you do not than be prepared to feel my anger, I am only doing this because she reminds me of myself and I do not want a little filly like her to be walking down the wrong path, a path that I have chosen and was guided down by the ponies of Ponyville and by my love. You will take care of her, teach her to fly, and make sure she receives a good education.'

'With my blessings, Nightshade Umbraspark, Guardian of the Mare in the Moon'

Not even bothering to look back at them I began the last memory sequence.

The screen fades to an orange/pink pre-dawn sky as I was looking up at it, wincing a bit by the bright sunlight and scothing at it, loathing the brightness of it until my eyes laid upon the sight of my destination, Ponyville, heading to town wearing nothing more than a tattered dusty and slightly bloodied cloak, keeping my eyes on a pair of royal guard pegasi pulling being a carriage with two occupants in it, Twilight Sparkle and Spike the Dragon, I followed them the entire time, talking to Pinkie Pie about the party while avoiding the part of my name, watching them talk to the entire Apple Family, only talking a little bit to Big Mac before he was called up, myself fading from view as I casted a chameleon spell upon myself, waiting for the pair to keep going on their trip, observing Rainbow Dash expertly crashing into Twilight and messing up her mane with a cyclone of a clean up, only I was able to laugh without getting a glare from the prismatic mare, next stop was Rarity's boutique, a place that I clearly did not want to revisit since I stole a roll of black fabric, but after leaving I go to where the party was going be held, a large tree that was also serving as a library and home, a perfect place for me in the future. After waiting two hours the guest of honors have finally arrived and the party was on with a crazy pinky bouncing mare leading it, and watching her eat a hot sauce-covered cupcake was enough for me to drop my ungodly tasty blueberry muffin onto the floor, only glancing down at it fast enough to levitate it back to my mouth before a grey ambered eyed pegasus mare came over, appearently with some sort of muffin-based radar she asked if a muffin was dropped by anypony, my response was no and that there was a bowl filled with muffins on the table, she bought it and ran off to table in search of the delicious goodies. After the party I was outside putting on my nocturnal armor, piece by piece I was chanting out my montra that I created for this occasion.

The black coated unicorn that filled the screen lowered his head and touched a hoof to his chest as he said, "Let me be merely a vessel for your will and strength until the deed is done". "Let me bear your mane", I spoke as I drew the cloak over my back, "both powerful and beautiful, a depiction of the endless sky. Let me stand in uniform", I continued as the armor began to secure itself to my body, "in the armor that pays tribute to your image and greatness. Let me be your agent this night, for it is you I serve above all others". "May your power be with me, for, tonight, you shall breathe and taste the cool night air for yourself", I spoke as I rose to my hooves. "You shall look upon the world with eyes of your own, and no longer be forced to be chained in banishment to your moon. Tonight, you shall be free from the moon and lead Equestria into an eternal night!"

The final images that show was nothing more than what happened at the Summer Sun Celebration, Nightmare Moon returning from her banishmen, my immediate rush to her side and joining her in public sight, my heated words being screeched out at the innocent, my anger lashing out at the three guards foolish enough to attack than finally our retreat back to the Everfree Castle, than a quick fast foward in the memory, earning a few complaints which went ignored, until finally it came back to me finally chasing down the six mares, trying to capture them and when it failed to eliminate them, failing to do so at the cliff, missing with the exploding crossbolt that hit the manticore, talking to Steven Magnet and his new moustache, crossing the poorly built bridge, than finally getting my flank handed to me by nothing more than a sneak attack and a brutal body slam into a stone wall by nothing more than a lasso. The image than shows myself passed out next to a weakened Princess Luna, only to wake up in a cage agreeing to a deal with the sun tyrant, leaving me behind to fate.

The magical screen slowly turning red before cracking like glass, the sounds of hissing and bubbling melting glass until it reached the apex of my emotional rage bursting everywhere sending everypony that was in the carriage off of their respectable cushions and onto the floor roughly. The first ones to get up was Applejack and Rainbow Dash who now are in a defensive stance expecting me to be ready to attack them but instead they just see me staring blankly right through them as if my eyes were hollow and lifeless. After a minute of waiting for me to make a move both of them backed off from their aggressive stance and slowly approached me, both gazing at my face and seeing how lifeless it was at the moment and watching my shallow breathing going into automated motion eventually snapping out of my cold daze by the rough slap to the face by Rainbow Dash who was lightly bucked by Applejack for the insult of being ignored by their persistant questioning.

"Are ya alright sugarcube? Ya have been in a daze for a good while now and you haven' moved a muscle since you...since ya showed us the truth...we just....we are sorry..." said Applejack with a real smile on her face, a smile of understanding and accepting...a pony that accepts me for who I am...thats a first.

"Lets just...leave my memories and leave me be...just get out of my head for now...when I am better lets all meet up at Twilight's...talk more about me...whatever you wanted to know...I will answer...if I want to." I said grinning while still wiping some tears away from re-watching all the painful memories I forced them all to see.

Ponyville Hospital, An Hour Later

All of them agreed to it and before they knew what was happening they all woke, completely not sure how long they were in my mind but looking at a nearby clock they all saw that only an hour passed outside of my mind while almost a week has passed within my head, my guess was that watching memories happen does not equal to the same time outside of my head.

As the girls began to leave Rarity stayed behind saying something about wanting to take my cloak with her to repair it but I knew their was another motive to this and I wanted to find out what before it would come back to bite me in the flank...hopefully no the same spot that was chewed out by the alpha male.

"Nightshade darling...I wanted to say...well thank you for showing us what you went through and I just wanted to be the first pony to apologize to you. Sorry for your loss...and sorry for you being exiled without any proper proof."

"Tis alright Lady Rarity...what happened has happened...I just wish it didn't happen but life still moves on...*sigh* I miss her already but I know no matter how much I pray or wish upon a star I know my love will never come back...I just wish it didin't come to this. But thank you for your apology and your concern. I just wish I wasn't a slave/ bodyguard for you mares...but given my choices this was for the best...maybe even start over and get a new life...maybe find somepony that I won't lose to fate...eh..never know...but I gotta check up on Scootaloo soon...want to make sure she is getting a good feeling with my old family..."

Rarity only nodded as she left with my cloak, leaving behind only her perfume oder which smelt of jasmine and mint leaves, the perfect oder to me...a smell that reminds me of Nightmare Moon...so many memories...so little time.

"Sun Tyrant Celestia....why must you hate me so much to ruin everything for me?" I said to the ceiling, hoping for an answer, and I got one.

'Because their is something about you that makes me feel uneasy and worried for my little ponies. And I am not a tyrant, I do not rule with ruthless order but instead I rule with.'

'Even when I am bed-ridden I can still hear her voice...Gods must really hate me.

'No you are just really unlucky, but do not fail me Nightshade.'

'Bite me tyrant...you took away my marefriend and you can take that to some vault and lock it away...just leave me alone and stop spying...I want to be alone...maybe forever cause of you.'

'Fine than, good day Nightshade Umbraspark, do not disappoint my sister or I will banish you.'

'OH fuck off already! I just want to angerly stab something now cause of you, leave me be so I can mediate in peace! That is all I ask!'

Only silence was my answer.

'FINALLY!'

'Is she gone?'

'Oh God Damn it!'

'Nothing in my head is sacred anymore...damn you Twilight Sparkle and any other pony that can read minds...'

'Damn you all....so sleepy...so very....' *snore*